大智度論 一心具萬行品Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · One Mind Complete with All Practices
一心具萬行品:須菩提問一切法性無所有菩薩見何利益而為眾生求菩提,佛答以性無所有故求、有得有著者難可解脫、無所得即是道即是果即是菩提法性不壞故;以無所得相故有初地乃至十地與報得神通六度,六度神通本無差別而為著者分別說;一念中具足六度乃至八十隨形好由不遠離般若、由不二相、由檀中攝諸波羅蜜、由住無漏心布施不見施者受者所施物;次第示於無相無得無作法中具足檀尸羅羼提毘梨耶禪般若六波羅蜜之相,末說不受一切法故國土資生皆無有主。論主四番問答:問者答者俱言無所有云何分別是問是答、佛已先答何以更問、須菩提何以問一念中行六波羅蜜、得無生法忍菩薩割截無痛有何恩分;其間牒經逐句而釋,出著心難解脫之由、法性不可壞而眾生邪行名壞之義、何等是一念、無漏無相六波羅蜜二種行者之別,末結能具足者有大恩分(經+論)
本品開卷就是一個最素樸、也最難答的問題。須菩提問:「世尊!若一切法性無所有,菩薩見何等利益故,為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」——既然一法也不可得,菩薩到底圖什麼?佛的回答沒有繞路,只把問話裡的那個「故」字換了位置:「以一切法性無所有故,菩薩為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」不是『雖然無所有還是要發心』,是『正因為無所有才發得起心』。論主替讀者把這句話的力道說破:如果一切無所有,那麼「菩薩、眾生、阿耨多羅三藐三菩提亦皆空、無所有,云何起難?」——難之所以成其為難,是因為只把空放在所求的一頭,忘了能求的這一頭也一樣空;兩頭一起放進去,難自己就散了。「畢竟空於諸法無所障礙,何妨發心?」至於執取的那一路,佛說得很直:「諸有得、有著者,難可解脫。」、「諸得相者,無有道、無有果、無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」
接著是全品的秤語。須菩提追問:那無得相的人,究竟有沒有道果菩提?佛答:「無所得即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,法性不壞故。」——不是無所得之外另有個道果,無所得本身就是。反過來說更利:「若無所得法欲得道、欲得果、欲得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,為欲壞法性。」想在無所得上頭再添一個「得」,不是多得了什麼,是把法性拆了。論主收得更徹底:「若人不分別是有所得、是無所得,入諸法實相畢竟空中,是亦無所得,即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」——連「無所得」都不立成一邊,才真是無所得。那麼「法性不壞」與眾生的邪行又怎麼並存?論主借虛空作答:「法性雖不可破壞,眾生邪行故名為破壞。」如虛空,「雲霧土塵雖不能染,亦名不淨。」——染不上而說它不淨,是就看的人說;真要去染虛空,「是人為欲染污法性,無是事故。」
第三段是最實際的一問:既然如此,初地乃至十地、無生忍、報得神通、報得六度,乃至般涅槃後舍利受供養,這一整套次第從哪裡安得住?佛的答仍是同一句轉語:「以諸法無所得相故,得菩薩初地乃至十地」——次第不是靠「有所得」撐起來的,正是靠無所得才立得穩。而六度神通之間的高下,經直說是權:「無所得法,布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧、神通無有差別。」、「以眾生著布施乃至神通故分別說。」於是行法的樣子也就定了:「不得布施,施者、受者皆不可得而行布施,不得戒而持戒,不得忍而行忍……」一路到「不得諸佛法而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」這樣行的人,「魔、若魔天不能破壞。」論主另點出須菩提何以問了又問:「以眾生著心難解故更問。」——「佛破其著,亦著所破法。」被破掉的那個法,也會被人重新抓住;本品之所以一問再問,緣故在此。
品名的正題到這裡才出來。須菩提問:菩薩怎麼能在一念之中具足六度、四禪、乃至三十二相八十隨形好?佛的三答一層深似一層:先說「菩薩摩訶薩所有布施,不遠離般若波羅蜜」;再說不遠離的樣子是「所有布施不遠離般若波羅蜜不二相,持戒時亦不二相」;三說不二相的落處是「欲具足檀波羅蜜,檀波羅蜜中攝諸波羅蜜及四念處乃至八十隨形好。」——一行之中攝盡諸行,所以不必排隊。而「一念」究竟是什麼,論主自己給了定義,這是全品最要緊的一句:「何等是一念?所謂菩薩得無生法忍,斷一切煩惱,除諸憶想分別,安住無漏心中,布施一切。」——一念不是快,是心裡沒有相;「無漏心是無相相。」沒有相,就沒有取此捨彼的次第,沒有次第,才說得上一時具足。它的反面,論主自己補了一句:「若遠離般若波羅蜜,則漸漸次第行。」——次第行並不是錯,那是還沒到無相時候的走法。
中間一大段,佛把六度逐一走了一遍,每一度都問同一個問題:諸法無相、無作、無得,這一度怎麼還能具足?布施處說得最細:施了以後不見「誰施?誰受?所施何物?」,有人來訶責也不動搖——「是人雖來訶我布施,我終不悔!我當勤行布施,不應不與。」迴向的時候連迴向都不立:「『迴向者誰?迴向何處?用何法迴向?』是名正迴向。」持戒處則把所有可能的果報一一排開,天王人王乃至二乘諸果都「無所取」。忍辱處出兩種忍,其一是被罵被打而「瞋心不起」,其二是「一切法無生無生法忍」;而破瞋的辦法不是忍住,是把這件事裡的人一個個推一推:前三問推的是加害的人——「罵我者誰?譏訶者誰?打擲者誰?」,末一問才問受的人——「誰有受者?」能害、所害兩頭都推不出來,忍也就不成其為忍了。精進處分身心兩路,心精進的要害在一句:「不可以性取相,是性無故。」禪波羅蜜處說「除佛諸禪定,餘一切諸禪、三昧,皆能具足」,卻又不取其果,「是菩薩見一切作法如幻,而利益眾生」。般若處收在不受:「是菩薩爾時不受色法乃至識」,乃至成佛之時「國土一切所有資生之物皆無有主。」——不是沒有,是沒有一個主。
全品收在論主最後一番問答上,問得極銳。生身菩薩貪惜未除,割肉時痛得厲害,這才叫難;得了無生法忍的菩薩「如化人所作,割截無痛」,那有什麼恩德可言?論主的答把「難」字整個挪了位置:「得無生法忍菩薩,行是六波羅蜜為難!」何以故?得了無生忍的寂滅心,本該安受涅槃之樂,「而捨此寂滅樂,入眾生中受種種身,或為賤人、或為畜生等,是則為難!」難不在痛不痛,在捨不捨。反過來,生身菩薩以身布施而心裡還著著佛身,論主一句斷之:「是為悕望,非清淨施,是故不如。」——痛而有所希求,不如不痛而全捨。最後一句把題目扣死:「復次,行無漏、無相六波羅蜜,是時能具足;有漏、有相則不能具足。是故能具足者有大恩分。」「具足」二字到這裡才真有著落:無相所以能具足,能具足所以有大恩分。一心具萬行,說的原來是這件事。
This chapter opens with the plainest and also the hardest question to answer. Subhūti asks: ‘World-Honored One! If the nature of all dharmas is without anything existent, what benefit does the bodhisattva see, that for the sake of beings he seeks anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?’—Since not a single dharma is other than unfindable, what after all is the bodhisattva after? The Buddha's answer takes no detour; it only shifts the position of the word ‘because’ in the question: ‘Because the nature of all dharmas is without anything existent, the bodhisattva for the sake of beings seeks anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.’ Not ‘although nothing exists, one must still arouse the mind’, but ‘exactly because nothing exists can the mind be aroused at all’. The treatise-author lays bare the force of this sentence for the reader: if all is without anything existent, then ‘the bodhisattva, beings, and anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi are likewise all empty and without anything existent; how can one raise the objection?’—The objection becomes an objection because emptiness has been placed only at the end that is sought, forgetting that the end that seeks is just as empty; put both ends in together, and the objection scatters of itself. ‘Ultimate emptiness is without obstruction toward all dharmas; what hinders arousing the mind?’ As for the road of grasping, the Buddha says it very directly: ‘Those with something attained and something clung to are hard to liberate.’, ‘Those who have the mark of attaining have no path, no fruit, no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.’
Next comes the weighing sentence of the whole chapter. Subhūti presses: then does the one without the mark of attaining have a path, a fruit, and awakening, or not? The Buddha answers: ‘Nothing to be attained is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, because the nature of dharmas is indestructible.’—It is not that outside nothing to be attained there is some other path and fruit; nothing to be attained is itself that. Said the other way round it is sharper still: ‘If with the dharma of nothing to be attained one wishes to obtain the path, wishes to obtain the fruit, wishes to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, one wishes to destroy the nature of dharmas.’ To wish to add an ‘attaining’ on top of nothing to be attained is not obtaining anything more; it is pulling the nature of dharmas apart. The treatise-author gathers it more thoroughly still: ‘If a person does not discriminate this as something to be attained and that as nothing to be attained, and enters the real mark of all dharmas, ultimate emptiness, this too is nothing to be attained, and is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi’—only when even ‘nothing to be attained’ is not set up as one side is it truly nothing to be attained. Then how do ‘the nature of dharmas is indestructible’ and the wrong practice of beings stand together? The treatise-author borrows space to answer: ‘Though the nature of dharmas cannot be destroyed, because of beings' wrong practice it is named destroyed.’ Like space, ‘though clouds, mist, earth, and dust cannot stain it, it is also named impure.’—That it cannot be stained and yet is said to be impure is said with regard to the one looking; as for really going to stain space, ‘this person wishes to defile the nature of dharmas, and there is no such thing.’
The third section is the most practical question: this being so, from the first ground up to the tenth ground, the acceptance of non-arising, the supernormal powers obtained as retribution, the six perfections obtained as retribution, down to the relics receiving offerings after parinirvāṇa—where does this whole sequence find a place to settle? The Buddha's answer is still the same turning sentence: ‘Because dharmas have the mark of nothing to be attained, he obtains the bodhisattva's first ground up to the tenth ground’—sequence is not propped up by ‘something to be attained’; it is exactly by nothing to be attained that it stands firm. And the higher and lower among the six perfections and the supernormal powers the sūtra says straight out is expedient: ‘In the dharma of nothing to be attained, giving, keeping morality, patience, vigour, meditation, wisdom, and the supernormal powers are without difference.’, ‘Because beings cling to giving and so on up to the supernormal powers, they are spoken of with distinctions.’ So the look of the dharma of practice is settled too: ‘not finding giving, with giver and recipient both unfindable, he practises giving; not finding morality, he keeps morality; not finding patience, he practises patience …’ all the way to ‘not finding the dharmas of the buddhas, he obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.’ One who practises thus ‘Māra and the gods of Māra cannot destroy.’ The treatise-author also points out why Subhūti asks and asks again: ‘because beings' clinging minds are hard to loosen, he asks further.’—‘The Buddha breaks their clinging, and they cling to the dharma that has been broken.’ The dharma that has been broken away will also be seized afresh by people; the reason this chapter asks again and again lies here.
Only here does the proper topic of the chapter's name come out. Subhūti asks: how can the bodhisattva within a single thought be complete with the six perfections, the four dhyānas, and so on up to the thirty-two marks and the eighty minor marks? The Buddha's three answers go a layer deeper each: first he says ‘all the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's giving is not far from prajñāpāramitā’; then he says the look of not being far from it is ‘all his giving is not far from prajñāpāramitā and is of the mark of non-duality, and when keeping morality it is likewise of the mark of non-duality’; third he says where the mark of non-duality comes down is ‘wishing to complete dānapāramitā, within dānapāramitā he contains all the pāramitā and the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighty minor marks.’—Within one practice all practices are contained, so there is no need to stand in line. And what ‘a single thought’ after all is, the treatise-author himself defines, and this is the most essential sentence of the whole chapter: ‘What is a single thought? Namely, the bodhisattva obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, cuts off all the afflictions, removes all recollection, imagining, and discrimination, rests securely within the mind without outflows, and gives all.’—A single thought is not quickness; it is there being no mark in the mind; ‘the mind without outflows is the mark of the signless.’ With no mark there is no sequence of taking this and giving up that; without sequence can one speak of being complete at one time. Its reverse the treatise-author himself adds: ‘If he is far from prajñāpāramitā, then he practises little by little in sequence.’—Sequential practice is not wrong; it is the way of walking at the time when one has not yet reached the signless.
In a long middle section the Buddha goes through the six perfections one by one, asking of each the same question: dharmas being signless, without making, and without attaining, how can this perfection still be made complete? At giving it is said in the finest detail: having given, he does not see ‘who gives? who receives? what thing is given?’; even when someone comes to rebuke him he does not waver—‘Though this person comes to rebuke my giving, I shall never regret it! I should practise giving diligently and should not fail to give.’ When dedicating, he does not even set up the dedication: ‘“Who is it that dedicates? Where is it dedicated? By what dharma is it dedicated?” This is named right dedication.’ At keeping morality he lines up every possible retribution—heavenly kings, human kings, down to the fruits of the two vehicles—and ‘takes none of them’. At patience two kinds of acceptance come out: one is being reviled and beaten and yet ‘the mind of hatred does not arise’; the other is ‘the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, that all dharmas are unarisen’; and the way to break hatred is not holding it in but pushing one by one at the persons in this affair: the first three questions push at the one doing harm—‘Who is it that reviles me? Who ridicules and rebukes? Who strikes and throws?’, and only the last question asks about the one who receives—‘Who is there that receives?’ When neither the one able to harm nor the one harmed can be pushed out, patience too no longer counts as patience. At vigour it divides into the two roads of body and mind, and the crux of mental vigour lies in one sentence: ‘One may not grasp at a mark by nature, because this nature does not exist.’ At dhyānapāramitā it says ‘except for the dhyānas and absorptions of the buddhas, all the other dhyānas and samādhi he can make complete’, and yet does not take their fruit: ‘this bodhisattva sees all made dharmas as like an illusion, and yet benefits beings’. At prajñā it is gathered in not receiving: ‘at that time this bodhisattva does not receive form, and so on up to consciousness’, and even at the time of becoming a Buddha, ‘all the goods that sustain life in his land have no owner.’—It is not that there are none; it is that there is no owner.
The whole chapter is gathered in the treatise-author's last round of question and answer, and the question is extremely sharp. The bodhisattva in a fleshly body has not yet removed greed and attachment; when his flesh is cut it hurts severely, and this is what is called hard; the bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas ‘is as what a conjured person does: cut and severed, he feels no pain’, so what grace is there to speak of? The treatise-author's answer moves the whole word ‘hard’ to another place: ‘For the bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, practising these six perfections is hard!’ Why? Having obtained the quiescent mind of the acceptance of non-arising, he ought to rest in the pleasure of nirvāṇa, ‘and yet he gives up this pleasure of quiescence and enters among beings to receive all kinds of bodies, now as a lowly person, now as an animal and the like: this is what is hard!’ The hardness lies not in whether it hurts but in whether one gives up. Conversely, the bodhisattva in a fleshly body gives his body in giving while his mind still clings to the body of a Buddha, and the treatise-author cuts it off in one sentence: ‘This is hoping for something, not pure giving; therefore it is not as good.’—Hurting while hoping for something is not as good as not hurting and giving up all. The last sentence locks the title down: ‘Further, practising the six perfections without outflows and without marks, at that time he can make them complete; with outflows and with marks he cannot make them complete. Therefore the one who can make them complete has a great share of grace.’ Only here do the two Chinese characters ‘make complete’ truly find their footing: signless, therefore able to make complete; able to make complete, therefore having a great share of grace. One mind complete with all practices speaks, it turns out, of this.
卷87 〔T25 0670b24〕
大智度論釋一心具萬行品第七十六 【經】 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若一切法性無所有,菩薩見何等利益故,為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」 佛告須菩提:「以一切法性無所有故,菩薩為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。何以故?須菩提!諸有得、有著者,難可解〔T25 0670c〕脫。須菩提!諸得相者,無有道、無有果、無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!無得相者,有道、有果、有阿耨多羅三藐三菩提不?」 「須菩提!無所得即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,法性不壞故。若無所得法欲得道、欲得果、欲得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,為欲壞法性。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若無所得法即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,云何有菩薩初地乃至十地?云何有無生忍法?云何有報得神通?云何有報得布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧,住是果報法中能成就眾生、能淨佛國土及供養諸佛衣服、飲食、香、華、瓔珞、房舍、臥具、燈燭、種種資生所須之具,乃至得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,不斷是福德?乃至般涅槃後舍利及弟子得供養,爾乃滅盡?」 佛告須菩提:「以諸法無所得相故,得菩薩初地乃至十地,有報得五神通、布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧、成就眾生、淨佛國土,亦以善根因緣故,能利益眾生,乃至般涅槃後舍利及弟子得供養。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若諸法無所得相,布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧、諸神通,有何差別?」 佛告須菩提:「無所得法,布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧、神通無有差別。以眾生著布施乃至神通故分別說。 「世尊!云何無所得法布施乃至神通無差別?」 「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,不得布施,施者、受者皆不可得而行布施,不得戒而持戒,不得忍而行忍,不得精進而行精進,不得禪而行禪,不得智慧而行智慧;不得神通而〔T25 0671a〕行神通;不得四念處而行四念處,乃至不得八聖道分而行八聖道分;不得空三昧、無相、無作三昧而行空、無相、無作三昧;不得眾生而成就眾生,不得佛國土而淨佛國土;不得諸佛法而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩應如是行無所得般若波羅蜜!菩薩摩訶薩行是無所得般若波羅蜜時,魔、若魔天不能破壞。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,一念中具足行六波羅蜜、四禪、四無量心、四無色定、四念處、四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道分、三解脫門、佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、大慈大悲、三十二相、八十隨形好?」 佛告須菩提:「菩薩摩訶薩所有布施,不遠離般若波羅蜜;所修持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定,不遠離般若波羅蜜;四禪、四無量心、四無色定、修四念處乃至八十隨形好,不遠離般若波羅蜜。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何菩薩摩訶薩不遠離般若波羅蜜故,一念中具足行六波羅蜜乃至八十隨形好?」 佛言:「菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,所有布施不遠離般若波羅蜜不二相,持戒時亦不二相,修忍辱、勤精進、入禪定亦不二相,乃至八十隨形好亦不二相。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何菩薩摩訶薩布施時不二相,乃至修八十隨形好不二相?」 「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,欲具足檀波羅蜜,檀波羅蜜中攝諸波羅蜜及四念處乃至八十隨形好。」 「世尊!云何菩薩布施時攝諸無漏法?」 佛告須菩提:「若菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,住〔T25 0671b〕無漏心布施,於無漏心中不見相——所謂誰施?誰受?所施何物?以是無相心、無漏心,斷愛、斷慳貪心而行布施,是時不見布施,乃至不見阿耨多羅三藐三菩提法。是菩薩以無相心、無漏心持戒,不見是戒,乃至不見一切佛法。以無相心、無漏心忍辱,不見是忍,乃至不見一切佛法。以無相心、無漏心精進,不見是精進,乃至不見一切佛法。以無相心、無漏心入禪定,不見是禪定,乃至不見一切佛法。以無相心、無漏心修智慧,不見是智慧,乃至不見一切佛法。以無相心、無漏心修四念處,不見是四念處。乃至八十隨形好。」 「世尊!若諸法無相、無作,云何具足檀波羅蜜、尸波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜?云何具足四念處、四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道分?云何具足空三昧、無相、無作三昧、佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、大慈大悲?云何具足三十二相、八十隨形好?」 佛告須菩提:「菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,以無相心、無漏心布施,須食與食,乃至種種所須,盡給與之;若內、若外:若支解其身、若國城妻子,布施眾生。若有人來語菩薩言:『何用是布施為?是無所益!』行般若波羅蜜菩薩作是念:『是人雖來訶我布施,我終不悔!我當勤行布施,不應不與。』施已,與一切眾生共之,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦不見是相:誰施?誰受?所施何物?迴向者誰?何等是迴向法?何等是迴向處——所謂阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?是相皆不可見。何以故?一切法皆〔T25 0671c〕以內空故空,外空故空,內外空故空,空空、有為空、無為空、畢竟空、無始空、散空、性空、一切法空、自相空故空。如是觀,作是念:『迴向者誰?迴向何處?用何法迴向?』是名正迴向。爾時,菩薩能成就眾生、淨佛國土,能具足檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜,乃至三十七助道法,空、無相、無作三昧,乃至十八不共法。是菩薩能如是具足檀波羅蜜而不受世間果報。譬如他化自在諸天,隨意所須,即皆得之;菩薩亦如是,心生所願,隨意即得。是菩薩摩訶薩以是布施果報故,能供養諸佛,亦能滿足一切眾生、天及人、阿修羅。是菩薩以檀波羅蜜攝取眾生,用方便力,以三乘法度脫眾生。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩於無相、無得、無作諸法中具足檀波羅蜜。」 「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩云何於無相、無得、無作法中具足尸羅波羅蜜? 「須菩提!是菩薩摩訶薩行尸羅波羅蜜時,持種種戒,所謂聖無漏入八聖道分戒、自然戒、報得戒、受得戒、心生戒,如是等不缺、不破、不雜、不濁、不著,自在戒,智所讚戒。用是戒,無所取:若色,若受、想、行、識;若三十二相、八十隨形好;若剎利大姓、若婆羅門大姓、居士大家;若四天王天、三十三天、夜摩天、兜率陀天、化樂天、他化自在天、梵眾天、光音天、遍淨天、廣果天、無想天、無煩天、無熱天、妙見天、喜見天、阿迦膩吒天、空處天、識處天、無所有處天、非有想非無想處天;若須陀洹果、若斯陀含果、若阿那含果、若阿羅漢果、若辟支佛道;若轉輪聖王、若天〔T25 0672a〕王。但為一切眾生共之,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,以無相、無得、無二迴向,為世俗法故,非第一實義。是菩薩具足尸羅波羅蜜,以方便力起四禪,不味著故,得五神通。因四禪得天眼;是菩薩住二種天眼:修得、報得。得天眼已,見東方現在諸佛,乃至得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,如所見事不失;南西北方、四維、上下現在諸佛,乃至得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,如所見不失。是菩薩用天耳淨,過於人耳,聞十方諸佛說法;如所聞不失,能自饒益,亦益他人。是菩薩以知他心智,知十方諸佛心及知一切眾生心,亦能饒益一切眾生。是菩薩用宿命智,知過去諸業因緣;是諸業因緣不失故,是眾生在在處處所生悉知。是菩薩用是漏盡智,令眾生得須陀洹果乃至阿羅漢果、辟支佛道,在在處處能令眾生入善法中。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩於諸法無相、無得、無作,具足尸羅波羅蜜。」 「世尊!云何諸法無相、無作、無得,菩薩摩訶薩能具足羼提波羅蜜?」 「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩從初發意以來乃至坐道場,於其中間,若一切眾生來,以瓦石、刀杖加是菩薩,菩薩是時不起瞋心,乃至不生一念。爾時,菩薩應修二種忍:一者、一切眾生惡口罵詈、若加刀杖瓦石,瞋心不起;二者、一切法無生無生法忍。菩薩,若人來惡口罵詈或以瓦石刀杖加之,爾時,菩薩應如是思惟:『罵我者誰?譏訶者誰?打擲者誰?誰有受者?』即時菩薩應思惟諸法實性,所謂畢竟空,無法、無眾生;諸法尚不可得,何況有眾〔T25 0672b〕生!如是觀諸法相時,不見罵者、不見割截者。是菩薩如是觀諸法相時,即得無生法忍。云何名無生法忍?知諸法相常不生,諸煩惱從本已來亦常不生。是菩薩摩訶薩住是二忍,能具足四禪、四無量心、四無色定,四念處乃至八聖道分,三解脫門,佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、大慈大悲。是菩薩住是聖無漏出世間法,不共一切聲聞、辟支佛,具足聖神通。住聖神通已,以天眼見東方諸佛,是人得念佛三昧,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,終不斷絕;南西北方、四維、上下亦如是。是菩薩用天耳聞十方諸佛所說法,如所聞為眾生說。是菩薩亦知十方諸佛心,及知一切眾生念,知已,隨其心而為說法。是菩薩以宿命智知一切眾生宿世善根,為眾生說法,令其歡喜。是菩薩以漏盡神通,教化眾生,令得三乘。是菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,以方便力成就眾生,具足一切種智,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,轉法輪。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩無相、無得、無作法中,具足羼提波羅蜜。」 須菩提言:「世尊!菩薩摩訶薩云何於諸法無相、無作、無得,能具足毘梨耶波羅蜜?」 佛告須菩提:「菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,成就身精進、心精進,入初禪乃至入第四禪,受種種神通力,能分一身為多身,乃至手捫摸日月。成就身精進故,飛到東方過無量百千萬諸佛世界,供養諸佛飲食、衣服、醫藥、臥具、華、香、瓔珞種種所須,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,福德果報終不可盡。是菩薩得阿耨多羅三藐三〔T25 0672c〕菩提時,一切世間天及人勤設供養衣服、飲食,乃至入無餘涅槃後,舍利及弟子得供養。亦以是神通力故,至諸佛所,聽受法教,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,終不違失。是菩薩修一切種智時,淨佛世界、成就眾生。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,成就身精進,能具足毘梨耶波羅蜜。 「須菩提!云何菩薩成就心精進,能具足毘梨耶波羅蜜?須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩心精進,以是心精進聖無漏,入八聖道分精進,不令身、口不善業得入;亦不取諸法相若常、若無常,若苦、若樂,若我、若無我,若有為、若無為,若欲界、若色界、若無色界,若有漏性、若無漏性,若初禪乃至第四禪,若慈、悲、喜、捨,若無邊虛空處乃至非有想非無想處,若四念處、若四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道分,若空、無相、無作,若佛十力乃至十八不共法。不取相若常、若無常,若苦、若樂,若我、若無我,若須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、若阿羅漢果、若辟支佛道,若菩薩道、若阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,若是須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢,若是辟支佛,是菩薩,是佛。不取相是眾生斷三結故得須陀洹,是眾生三毒薄故得斯陀含,是眾生斷下分結故得阿那含,是眾生斷上分結故得阿羅漢,是眾生以辟支佛道故作辟支佛,是眾生行道種智故名菩薩,亦不取是諸法相。何以故?不可以性取相,是性無故。是菩薩以是心精進故,廣利益眾生,亦不得是眾生,是為菩薩具足毘梨耶波羅蜜。具足諸佛法、淨佛國土、成就眾生,不〔T25 0673a〕可得故。 「是菩薩身精進、心精進成就故,攝取一切諸善法;是法亦不著故。從一佛國至一佛國,為利益眾生,所作神通,隨意無礙:若雨諸華、若諸名香、若作伎樂、若動大地、若放光明、若示七寶莊嚴國土、若現種種身、若放大智光明,令知聖道,令遠離殺生乃至邪見;或以布施利益眾生,或以持戒,或支解身體、或以妻子、或以國土、或以己身給施,隨所方便,利益眾生。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,無相、無作、無得諸法中,用身心精進,能具足毘梨耶波羅蜜。」 「世尊!云何菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,住無相、無作、無得法中,能具足禪波羅蜜?」 「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩,除佛諸禪定,餘一切諸禪、三昧,皆能具足。是菩薩離諸欲、諸惡不善法,離生喜樂,有覺有觀,入初禪;乃至入第四禪。以是慈、悲、喜、捨心,遍滿一方,乃至十方一切世間遍滿。是菩薩過一切色相,滅有對相,不念別異相故,入無邊虛空處;乃至入非有想非無想處。是菩薩於禪波羅蜜中住,逆順入八背捨、九次第定,入空三昧,無相、無作三昧,或時入如電光三昧,或時入聖正三昧,或時入如金剛三昧。 「是菩薩住禪波羅蜜中,修三十七助道法,用道種智入一切禪定,過乾慧地、性地、八人地、見地、薄地、離欲地、已辦地、辟支佛地,入菩薩位;入菩薩位已,具足佛地。是諸地中行,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,不中道取道果。是菩薩住是禪波羅蜜中,從一佛國至一佛國,供養諸佛,從諸佛所植諸善根,淨佛國土。從〔T25 0673b〕一佛國,至一佛國,利益眾生。以布施攝取眾生,或以持戒、或以三昧、或以智慧、或以解脫、或以解脫知見攝取眾生;教眾生令得須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果,辟支佛道。諸有善法能令眾生得道,皆教令得。是菩薩住此禪波羅蜜中,能生一切陀羅尼門,得四無礙智、報得神通。是菩薩終不入母人胞胎,終不受五欲,無生不生;雖生,不為生法所污。何以故?是菩薩見一切作法如幻,而利益眾生,亦不得眾生及一切法,教眾生令得無所得處;是世俗法故,非第一實義。住是禪波羅蜜,一切行禪、定、解脫、三昧,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,終不離禪波羅蜜。是菩薩行如是道種智時,得一切種智,斷一切煩惱習;斷已,自益其身,亦益他人;自益益他已,為一切世間天及人、阿修羅作福田。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,能具足無相禪波羅蜜。」 「世尊!云何菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,住無相、無作、無得法中,修具足般若波羅蜜?」 「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,於諸法不見定實相。是菩薩見色不定、非實相,乃至見識不定、非實相。不見色生,乃至不見識生;若不見色生乃至不見識生,一切法若有漏、若無漏,不見來處、不見去處、亦不見集處。如是觀時,不得色性乃至識性,亦不得有漏、無漏法性。是菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,信解一切諸法無所有相。如是信解已,行內空乃至無法有法空,於諸法無所著若色,若受想行識乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩〔T25 0673c〕提。是菩薩行無所有般若波羅蜜,能具足菩薩道,所謂六波羅蜜,乃至三十七助道法,佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、三十二相、八十隨形好。 「是菩薩住空淨佛道中,所謂六波羅蜜、三十七助道法、報得神通,以是法饒益眾生:宜以布施攝,教令布施;宜以戒攝,教令持戒;宜以禪定、智慧、解脫、解脫知見攝,教令修禪定、智慧、解脫、解脫知見;宜以諸道法教者,教令得須陀洹果、得斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果、辟支佛道;宜以佛道化者,教令得菩薩道,具足佛道——如是等,隨其所應道地而教化之,各令得所。是菩薩現種種神通力時,過無量恒河沙國土,度脫眾生,隨其所須,皆化給之,各令滿足。從一國土至一國土,見淨妙國土,以自莊嚴己佛國土。譬如他化自在天中,資生所須,隨意自至;亦如諸淨佛國,離於求欲。是人以是報得檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜,報得五神通,行菩薩道種智,成就一切功德,當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。 「是菩薩爾時不受色法乃至識,不受一切法若善若不善、若世間若出世間、若有漏若無漏、若有為若無為,如是一切法皆不受。是菩薩得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時,國土一切所有資生之物皆無有主。何以故?是菩薩行一切法不受,以不可得故。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩無相法中,能具足般若波羅蜜。」 【論】 問曰: 問者、答者俱言「無所有」,云何分別〔T25 0674a〕知是問、是答? 答曰: 所言法雖一而心異——問者以著心問,答者以無著心答。 須菩提意謂:無所有中不應發心。 須菩提為聽者著心故作是問。諸法空中,不見菩薩發心者,不見眾生可利益者,不見阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是故於無所有法中作難者:「若一切法無所有性,菩薩見何利故發心?」須菩提於菩薩、眾生、阿耨多羅三藐三菩提中不疑,但問無所有法。 佛答:「正以無所有、空故能發心。」 若無所有、空,菩薩、眾生、阿耨多羅三藐三菩提亦皆空、無所有,云何起難?若眾生、菩薩及阿耨多羅三藐三菩提離無所有、空者,可有是難。如先說:「畢竟空於諸法無所障礙,何妨發心?」佛還以無所有、空破須菩提所問。 亦復自說因緣:「須菩提!著心者難得解脫。」是人從無始生死中來以一切煩惱故深著諸法,聞有亦著,聞空亦著,得失亦著;如是眾生難可勉出。是故菩薩發無上道心,自以相好嚴身,得梵音聲,有大威德,知眾生三世心根本,以種種神通力、因緣、譬喻,為說無所有法、空解脫門,引導其心。眾生見如是希有事,即時其心柔軟,信佛受法。是故經說:「著有者難得解脫;有所得者,無道、無果、無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 須菩提問:「世尊!若有所得者,無道、無果、無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;無所得者有道、有果不?」 佛答:「無所有即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 若人不分別是有所得、是無所得,〔T25 0674b〕入諸法實相畢竟空中,是亦無所得,即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,不破壞諸法實相故。法性即是諸法實相。 須菩提意謂:法性,正行、邪行常不可破壞,何以佛言「不壞法性是道、是果」? 佛答:「法性雖不可破壞,眾生邪行故名為破壞。」如虛空,雲霧土塵雖不能染,亦名不淨。如人實欲染污虛空,是人為欲染污法性,無是事故。 佛說譬喻:「若人欲壞法性,是人為欲於無所有法中得道、得果、得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 須菩提白佛:「若無所有即是道,云何有十地等諸菩薩法?」如經廣說。 問曰: 此事佛已先答,所謂:「若法空,菩薩見何事故發心?」今言:「若法空,云何有初地等?」佛皆以空答,今須菩提何以更問? 答曰: 以眾生著心難解故更問。是眾中,有新發意菩薩,聞是諸法實相空,即生著心,佛破其著,亦著所破法。須菩提為是人故更問。 佛答須菩提:「以無所得故有初地,乃至般涅槃後舍利得供養。」有所著中,不可說初地及諸功德。 亦以無所得因緣故,從布施乃至諸神通無有差別,無有差別故不應難! 須菩提復問:「云何無所得布施乃至諸神通無有差別?」 佛答:「菩薩從初發心已來,似阿耨多羅三藐三菩提寂滅相,布施畢竟空,所謂不得施者、受者、財物而行布施,如是布施中無有分別;乃至不得菩提而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦如是。是名菩薩行無所得般若波羅蜜。行是無所得〔T25 0674c〕般若波羅蜜,魔、若魔天不能破壞。」 一念中行六波羅蜜者。 問曰: 須菩提何以故問「一念中行六波羅蜜等諸功德」? 答曰: 須菩提從佛聞般若波羅蜜甚深無所有相,於諸法中無礙相;若爾者,則無所不能、無事不作,云何菩薩一念中能攝六波羅蜜乃至八十隨形好?初發心時,以著有無心重故,漸漸次第行;今有無悉捨故,無所不能,是故問。 佛答:「菩薩不離般若波羅蜜行布施等諸功德,無障礙故,能一念中行。」若遠離般若波羅蜜,則漸漸次第行。 須菩提問:「云何名不遠離?」 佛答:「菩薩不以二相行布施等。」 復問:「云何不以二相?」 佛答:「菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,欲具足檀波羅蜜,於布施一念中攝一切善法。」如先說。 何等是一念?所謂菩薩得無生法忍,斷一切煩惱,除諸憶想分別,安住無漏心中,布施一切。無漏心是無相相。菩薩住是心中,不見誰施、誰受、誰物,離一切相心布施;不見有一法,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提尚不見,何況餘法!是名不二相。乃至八十隨形好,亦如是。 須菩提更以異事問此義:「世尊!諸法無相、無作、無起,云何能具足檀波羅蜜等,乃至八十隨形好?」 佛答:「菩薩無相、無作法中不取相故,無障礙心布施,須食與食等。」經中已委悉。又先品中亦廣說,是故更不解。 無漏、無相六波羅蜜有二種:一者、得無生法忍菩薩所行,二者、未得無生法忍菩薩所行。得無生〔T25 0675a〕法忍菩薩所行,如此中所說。何以故?住無相、無漏心中,行布施等諸法故。 問曰: 生身菩薩貪惜未除故,割截甚痛,是則為難;得無生法忍菩薩,如化人所作,割截無痛,有何恩分? 答曰: 得無生法忍菩薩,行是六波羅蜜為難!所以者何?得無生法忍寂滅心,應受涅槃樂,而捨此寂滅樂,入眾生中受種種身,或為賤人、或為畜生等,是則為難!生身菩薩,貪愛未除,著佛身故,以身布施;是為悕望,非清淨施,是故不如。 復次,行無漏、無相六波羅蜜,是時能具足;有漏、有相則不能具足。是故能具足者有大恩分。 大智度論卷第八十七
《大智度論》卷87 · T25n1509 0670b24–0675a17
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
本品題為《大智度論》釋〈一心具萬行品〉第七十六,聖者龍樹所造,後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什所譯,在卷八十七。
經①:須菩提問一切法性無所有菩薩見何利益而求菩提,佛答無所得即是道即是果即是菩提法性不壞故;以無所得相故有初地乃至十地與報得六度神通,六度神通無有差別而為著者分別說;一念中具足六度乃至八十隨形好由不遠離般若、不二相、檀中攝諸波羅蜜、住無漏心布施不見三事;次第示於無相無得無作法中具足檀、尸羅、羼提、毘梨耶、禪、般若六波羅蜜之相,末說不受一切法故國土資生皆無有主
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!若一切法的體性都無所有,菩薩是見到什麼樣的利益,纔為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?』
佛告訴須菩提:『正因為一切法的體性無所有,菩薩纔為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。為什麼呢?須菩提!凡是有所得、有所著的人,難以得解脫。須菩提!凡是取得諸相的人,沒有道、沒有果、沒有阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!沒有得相的人,有道、有果、有阿耨多羅三藐三菩提嗎?』
『須菩提!無所得就是道、就是果、就是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,因為法性不壞的緣故。若在無所得法之中還想要得道、想要得果、想要得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,那就是想要壞法性。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!若無所得法就是道、就是果、就是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,那麼為什麼有菩薩的初地乃至十地?為什麼有無生忍法?為什麼有報得的神通?為什麼有報得的布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧,安住在這果報法中,能成就眾生、能淨佛國土,以及供養諸佛衣服、飲食、香、華、瓔珞、房舍、臥具、燈燭、種種資生所須的器具,乃至得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提而不斷絕這福德?乃至般涅槃之後,舍利以及弟子還得供養,到那時纔滅盡?』
佛告訴須菩提:『因為諸法是無所得相的緣故,纔得菩薩初地乃至十地,有報得的五神通、布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧、成就眾生、淨佛國土;也因為善根因緣的緣故,能利益眾生,乃至般涅槃之後,舍利以及弟子還得供養。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!若諸法是無所得相,那麼布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧、諸神通,有什麼差別?』
佛告訴須菩提:『在無所得法中,布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧、神通沒有差別。只因為眾生執著布施乃至神通的緣故,纔分別而說。』
『世尊!怎麼說無所得法中布施乃至神通沒有差別?』
『須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,不得布施,施者、受者都不可得而行布施;不得戒而持戒,不得忍而行忍,不得精進而行精進,不得禪而行禪,不得智慧而行智慧;不得神通而行神通;不得四念處而行四念處,乃至不得八聖道分而行八聖道分;不得空三昧、無相三昧、無作三昧而行空、無相、無作三昧;不得眾生而成就眾生,不得佛國土而淨佛國土;不得諸佛法而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩應當這樣行無所得的般若波羅蜜!菩薩摩訶薩行這無所得般若波羅蜜的時候,魔或魔天不能破壞。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,怎樣在一念中具足行六波羅蜜、四禪、四無量心、四無色定、四念處、四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道分、三解脫門、佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、大慈大悲、三十二相、八十隨形好?』
佛告訴須菩提:『菩薩摩訶薩所有的布施,不遠離般若波羅蜜;所修的持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定,不遠離般若波羅蜜;四禪、四無量心、四無色定,修四念處乃至八十隨形好,都不遠離般若波羅蜜。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!菩薩摩訶薩怎樣因為不遠離般若波羅蜜的緣故,在一念中具足行六波羅蜜乃至八十隨形好?』
佛說:『菩薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,所有的布施不遠離般若波羅蜜而沒有二相,持戒的時候也沒有二相,修忍辱、勤精進、入禪定也沒有二相,乃至八十隨形好也沒有二相。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!菩薩摩訶薩怎樣布施的時候沒有二相,乃至修八十隨形好沒有二相?』
『須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,想要具足檀波羅蜜,檀波羅蜜中就攝了諸波羅蜜以及四念處乃至八十隨形好。』
『世尊!菩薩布施的時候怎樣攝諸無漏法?』
佛告訴須菩提:『若菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,安住無漏心而布施,在無漏心中不見有相——所謂誰在施?誰在受?所施的是何物?以這無相心、無漏心,斷愛、斷慳貪心而行布施,這時不見布施,乃至不見阿耨多羅三藐三菩提法。這菩薩以無相心、無漏心持戒,不見這戒,乃至不見一切佛法。以無相心、無漏心忍辱,不見這忍,乃至不見一切佛法。以無相心、無漏心精進,不見這精進,乃至不見一切佛法。以無相心、無漏心入禪定,不見這禪定,乃至不見一切佛法。以無相心、無漏心修智慧,不見這智慧,乃至不見一切佛法。以無相心、無漏心修四念處,不見這四念處。乃至八十隨形好也都是這樣。』
『世尊!若諸法無相、無作,怎樣具足檀波羅蜜、尸波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜?怎樣具足四念處、四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道分?怎樣具足空三昧、無相三昧、無作三昧、佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、大慈大悲?怎樣具足三十二相、八十隨形好?』
佛告訴須菩提:『菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,以無相心、無漏心布施:須要食物就給食物,乃至種種所須,全都給與他;或內或外——或支解自身、或國城妻子,都布施眾生。若有人來對菩薩說:「何用是布施為?是無所益!」行般若波羅蜜的菩薩便作這樣的念:「是人雖來訶我布施,我終不悔!我當勤行布施,不應不與。」布施之後,與一切眾生共有,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,也不見這些相:誰在施?誰在受?所施何物?迴向的是誰?什麼是迴向法?什麼是迴向處——所謂阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?這些相都不可見。為什麼呢?一切法都因內空故空,外空故空,內外空故空,空空、有為空、無為空、畢竟空、無始空、散空、性空、一切法空、自相空故空。這樣觀察,作這樣的念:「迴向者誰?迴向何處?用何法迴向?」這就叫作正迴向。那時,菩薩能成就眾生、淨佛國土,能具足檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜,乃至三十七助道法,空、無相、無作三昧,乃至十八不共法。這菩薩能這樣具足檀波羅蜜而不受世間果報。譬如他化自在諸天,隨意所須,當下都得;菩薩也是這樣,心中生起所願,隨意就得。這菩薩摩訶薩因為這布施果報的緣故,能供養諸佛,也能滿足一切眾生、天及人、阿修羅。這菩薩以檀波羅蜜攝取眾生,用方便力,以三乘法度脫眾生。這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩在無相、無得、無作的諸法中具足檀波羅蜜。』
『須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩怎樣在無相、無得、無作法中具足尸羅波羅蜜?
『須菩提!這菩薩摩訶薩行尸羅波羅蜜的時候,持種種戒,所謂聖無漏入八聖道分戒、自然戒、報得戒、受得戒、心生戒,像這樣不缺、不破、不雜、不濁、不著的戒,自在戒,智所讚戒。用這戒,無所取著:或色,或受、想、行、識;或三十二相、八十隨形好;或剎利大姓、或婆羅門大姓、居士大家;或四天王天、三十三天、夜摩天、兜率陀天、化樂天、他化自在天、梵眾天、光音天、遍淨天、廣果天、無想天、無煩天、無熱天、妙見天、喜見天、阿迦膩吒天、空處天、識處天、無所有處天、非有想非無想處天;或須陀洹果、或斯陀含果、或阿那含果、或阿羅漢果、或辟支佛道;或轉輪聖王、或天王。只為與一切眾生共有,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,以無相、無得、無二而迴向;這是為世俗法的緣故而說,不是第一實義。這菩薩具足尸羅波羅蜜,以方便力起四禪,因為不味著的緣故,得五神通。因四禪而得天眼;這菩薩安住兩種天眼:修得的與報得的。得天眼之後,見東方現在諸佛,乃至得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,如所見的事不失;南方、西方、北方、四維、上下的現在諸佛,乃至得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,如所見的不失。這菩薩用清淨的天耳,超過人的耳,聽聞十方諸佛說法;如所聞的不失,能自饒益,也利益他人。這菩薩以知他心智,知十方諸佛的心以及一切眾生的心,也能饒益一切眾生。這菩薩用宿命智,知過去的諸業因緣;因為這些業因緣不失的緣故,這些眾生在在處處所生之處全都知道。這菩薩用這漏盡智,令眾生得須陀洹果乃至阿羅漢果、辟支佛道,在在處處能令眾生入於善法之中。這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩於諸法無相、無得、無作,具足尸羅波羅蜜。』
『世尊!諸法無相、無作、無得,菩薩摩訶薩怎樣能具足羼提波羅蜜?』
『須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩從初發意以來乃至坐道場,在這中間,若一切眾生前來,以瓦石、刀杖加於這菩薩,菩薩這時不起瞋心,乃至不生一念。那時,菩薩應修兩種忍:一者、一切眾生惡口罵詈、或加刀杖瓦石,瞋心不起;二者、一切法無生,無生法忍。菩薩,若有人來惡口罵詈,或以瓦石刀杖相加,那時,菩薩應當這樣思惟:「罵我者誰?譏訶者誰?打擲者誰?誰有受者?」當下菩薩應思惟諸法的實性,所謂畢竟空,無法、無眾生;諸法尚且不可得,何況有眾生!這樣觀諸法相的時候,不見罵的人、不見割截的人。這菩薩這樣觀諸法相的時候,就得無生法忍。什麼叫作無生法忍?就是知道諸法之相常不生,諸煩惱從本以來也常不生。這菩薩摩訶薩安住這兩種忍,能具足四禪、四無量心、四無色定,四念處乃至八聖道分,三解脫門,佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、大慈大悲。這菩薩住這聖無漏出世間法,不共一切聲聞、辟支佛,具足聖神通。住聖神通之後,以天眼見東方諸佛,這人得念佛三昧,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,終不斷絕;南方、西方、北方、四維、上下也是這樣。這菩薩用天耳聽聞十方諸佛所說的法,如所聞的為眾生說。這菩薩也知道十方諸佛的心,以及知道一切眾生的念,知道之後,隨其心而為說法。這菩薩以宿命智知一切眾生宿世的善根,為眾生說法,令他們歡喜。這菩薩以漏盡神通,教化眾生,令他們得三乘。這菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,以方便力成就眾生,具足一切種智,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,轉法輪。這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩在無相、無得、無作法中,具足羼提波羅蜜。』
須菩提說:『世尊!菩薩摩訶薩怎樣在諸法無相、無作、無得之中,能具足毘梨耶波羅蜜?』
佛告訴須菩提:『菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,成就身精進、心精進,入初禪乃至入第四禪,受種種神通力,能分一身為多身,乃至以手捫摸日月。因為成就身精進的緣故,飛到東方,經過無量百千萬的諸佛世界,供養諸佛飲食、衣服、醫藥、臥具、華、香、瓔珞種種所須,乃至得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,福德果報終究不可窮盡。這菩薩得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的時候,一切世間天及人勤加設辦供養衣服、飲食,乃至入無餘涅槃之後,舍利以及弟子還得供養。也因為這神通力的緣故,到諸佛所在之處,聽受法教,乃至得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,終不違失。這菩薩修一切種智的時候,淨佛世界、成就眾生。這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,成就身精進,能具足毘梨耶波羅蜜。
『須菩提!菩薩怎樣成就心精進,能具足毘梨耶波羅蜜?須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩的心精進,以這心精進是聖無漏的,入八聖道分的精進,不令身業、口業的不善得以進入;也不取諸法之相——或常、或無常,或苦、或樂,或我、或無我,或有為、或無為,或欲界、或色界、或無色界,或有漏性、或無漏性,或初禪乃至第四禪,或慈、悲、喜、捨,或無邊虛空處乃至非有想非無想處,或四念處、或四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道分,或空、無相、無作,或佛十力乃至十八不共法。不取相——或常、或無常,或苦、或樂,或我、或無我,或須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、或阿羅漢果、或辟支佛道,或菩薩道、或阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,或是須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢,或是辟支佛,或是菩薩,或是佛。也不取這樣的相——這眾生斷三結故得須陀洹,這眾生三毒薄故得斯陀含,這眾生斷下分結故得阿那含,這眾生斷上分結故得阿羅漢,這眾生以辟支佛道故作辟支佛,這眾生行道種智故名為菩薩;也不取這些法相。為什麼呢?不可以性取相,因為這性是無的。這菩薩以這心精進的緣故,廣利益眾生,也不得這眾生,這就是菩薩具足毘梨耶波羅蜜。具足諸佛法、淨佛國土、成就眾生,都因為不可得的緣故。
『這菩薩因為身精進、心精進成就的緣故,攝取一切諸善法;對這法也不執著的緣故,從一佛國到一佛國,為利益眾生,所作的神通,隨意無礙:或雨下諸華、或雨下諸名香、或作伎樂、或震動大地、或放光明、或示現七寶莊嚴的國土、或現種種身、或放大智光明,令眾生知道聖道,令他們遠離殺生乃至邪見;或以布施利益眾生,或以持戒,或支解身體、或以妻子、或以國土、或以己身給施,隨所方便,利益眾生。這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,在無相、無作、無得的諸法中,用身精進與心精進,能具足毘梨耶波羅蜜。』
『世尊!菩薩摩訶薩怎樣行般若波羅蜜,住在無相、無作、無得法中,能具足禪波羅蜜?』
『須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩,除了佛的諸禪定之外,其餘一切諸禪、三昧,都能具足。這菩薩離諸欲、諸惡不善法,離生喜樂,有覺有觀,入初禪;乃至入第四禪。以這慈、悲、喜、捨心,遍滿一方,乃至十方一切世間都遍滿。這菩薩超過一切色相,滅有對相,因為不念別異相的緣故,入無邊虛空處;乃至入非有想非無想處。這菩薩在禪波羅蜜中安住,逆順入八背捨、九次第定,入空三昧,無相、無作三昧,或時入如電光三昧,或時入聖正三昧,或時入如金剛三昧。
『這菩薩住禪波羅蜜中,修三十七助道法,用道種智入一切禪定,超過乾慧地、性地、八人地、見地、薄地、離欲地、已辦地、辟支佛地,入菩薩位;入菩薩位之後,具足佛地。在這些地中行,乃至得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,不在中道取道果。這菩薩住這禪波羅蜜中,從一佛國到一佛國,供養諸佛,從諸佛之處種植諸善根,淨佛國土。從一佛國到一佛國,利益眾生。以布施攝取眾生,或以持戒、或以三昧、或以智慧、或以解脫、或以解脫知見攝取眾生;教眾生令得須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果,辟支佛道。凡是能令眾生得道的諸善法,都教令他們得到。這菩薩住此禪波羅蜜中,能生一切陀羅尼門,得四無礙智、報得神通。這菩薩終不入母人的胞胎,終不受五欲,無生也不生;雖然有生,不為生法所污。為什麼呢?這菩薩見一切作法如幻,而利益眾生,也不得眾生以及一切法,教眾生令得無所得處;這是世俗法的緣故,不是第一實義。住這禪波羅蜜,一切所行的禪、定、解脫、三昧,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,終不離禪波羅蜜。這菩薩行這樣的道種智的時候,得一切種智,斷一切煩惱習;斷完之後,自益其身,也利益他人;自益益他之後,為一切世間天及人、阿修羅作福田。這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,能具足無相的禪波羅蜜。』
『世尊!菩薩摩訶薩怎樣行般若波羅蜜的時候,住在無相、無作、無得法中,修具足般若波羅蜜?』
『須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,於諸法不見定實之相。這菩薩見色不定、非實相,乃至見識不定、非實相。不見色生,乃至不見識生;若不見色生乃至不見識生,一切法或有漏、或無漏,不見來處、不見去處、也不見集處。這樣觀的時候,不得色性乃至識性,也不得有漏、無漏法性。這菩薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,信解一切諸法無所有相。這樣信解之後,行內空乃至無法有法空,於諸法無所執著——或色,或受想行識,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。這菩薩行無所有的般若波羅蜜,能具足菩薩道,所謂六波羅蜜,乃至三十七助道法,佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、三十二相、八十隨形好。
『這菩薩住在空的淨佛道中,所謂六波羅蜜、三十七助道法、報得神通,以這些法饒益眾生:宜以布施攝的,教令布施;宜以戒攝的,教令持戒;宜以禪定、智慧、解脫、解脫知見攝的,教令修禪定、智慧、解脫、解脫知見;宜以諸道法教的,教令得須陀洹果、得斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果、辟支佛道;宜以佛道化的,教令得菩薩道,具足佛道——像這樣,隨其所應的道地而教化他們,各令得所。這菩薩現種種神通力的時候,超過無量恒河沙的國土,度脫眾生,隨其所須,都變化給與,各令滿足。從一國土到一國土,見到淨妙的國土,用來自莊嚴自己的佛國土。譬如他化自在天中,資生所須,隨意自至;也如諸淨佛國,離於求欲。這人以這報得的檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜,報得五神通,行菩薩的道種智,成就一切功德,當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。
『這菩薩那時不受色法乃至識,不受一切法——或善或不善、或世間或出世間、或有漏或無漏、或有為或無為,像這樣一切法都不受。這菩薩得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的時候,國土一切所有資生之物都沒有主。為什麼呢?這菩薩行一切法不受,因為不可得的緣故。這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩在無相法中,能具足般若波羅蜜。』
論①:論主四番問答釋經——問者答者俱言無所有云何分別是問是答、佛已先答何以更問、須菩提何以問一念中行六波羅蜜、得無生法忍菩薩割截無痛有何恩分;其間牒經逐句而釋,出著心難解脫之由、法性不可壞而眾生邪行名壞之義、何等是一念、無漏無相六波羅蜜二種行者之別,末結能具足者有大恩分
論主問道:
問的人、答的人都說「無所有」,怎樣分別知道哪一句是問、哪一句是答?
論主答道:
所說的法雖然是一個,而心不同——問的人以著心而問,答的人以無著心而答。
須菩提的意思是說:無所有之中不應該發心。
須菩提是為了聽法者的著心纔這樣問。諸法空中,不見有菩薩發心的人,不見有眾生可以利益,不見有阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,所以在無所有法中作難:「若一切法無所有性,菩薩見何利故發心?」須菩提對菩薩、眾生、阿耨多羅三藐三菩提並不懷疑,只是問無所有法。
佛答:「正以無所有、空故能發心。」
若是無所有、空,那麼菩薩、眾生、阿耨多羅三藐三菩提也都是空、無所有,如何起難?若眾生、菩薩以及阿耨多羅三藐三菩提離於無所有、空,纔可以有這個難。如同前面所說:「畢竟空於諸法無所障礙,何妨發心?」佛還是以無所有、空來破須菩提所問。
也再自說因緣:「須菩提!著心者難得解脫。」這人從無始生死以來,因為一切煩惱的緣故深深執著諸法,聞有也著,聞空也著,得也著、失也著;這樣的眾生難以勉力出離。所以菩薩發無上道心,自以相好莊嚴其身,得梵音聲,有大威德,知眾生三世心的根本,以種種神通力、因緣、譬喻,為他們說無所有法、空解脫門,引導他們的心。眾生見到這樣希有的事,當下心就柔軟,信佛受法。所以經中說:「著有者難得解脫;有所得者,無道、無果、無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」
須菩提問:「世尊!若有所得者,無道、無果、無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;無所得者有道、有果不?」
佛答:「無所有即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」
若人不分別這是有所得、這是無所得,入諸法實相畢竟空中,這也是無所得,就是道、就是果、就是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,因為不破壞諸法實相的緣故。法性就是諸法實相。
須菩提的意思是說:法性,無論正行、邪行都常不可破壞,為什麼佛說「不壞法性是道、是果」?
佛答:「法性雖不可破壞,眾生邪行故名為破壞。」如同虛空,雲霧土塵雖然不能染污它,也叫作不淨。如同有人實在想染污虛空,這人就是想要染污法性,並無這回事。
佛說譬喻:「若人欲壞法性,是人為欲於無所有法中得道、得果、得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」
須菩提向佛稟白:「若無所有即是道,云何有十地等諸菩薩法?」如經中廣說。
論主問道:
這件事佛已經先答過了,所謂:「若法空,菩薩見何事故發心?」如今說:「若法空,云何有初地等?」佛都以空來答,如今須菩提為什麼還要再問?
論主答道:
因為眾生的著心難解的緣故纔再問。這會眾之中,有新發意的菩薩,聽聞這諸法實相空,當下生起著心,佛破他的著,他又執著於所破之法。須菩提是為這種人纔再問。
佛答須菩提:「以無所得故有初地,乃至般涅槃後舍利得供養。」在有所著之中,不可以說初地以及諸功德。
也因為無所得的因緣,從布施乃至諸神通沒有差別,因為沒有差別的緣故不應作難!
須菩提再問:「云何無所得布施乃至諸神通無有差別?」
佛答:「菩薩從初發心已來,似阿耨多羅三藐三菩提寂滅相,布施畢竟空,所謂不得施者、受者、財物而行布施,如是布施中無有分別;乃至不得菩提而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦如是。是名菩薩行無所得般若波羅蜜。行是無所得般若波羅蜜,魔、若魔天不能破壞。」
以下是「一念中行六波羅蜜者」這一段。
論主問道:
須菩提為什麼要問「一念中行六波羅蜜等諸功德」?
論主答道:
須菩提從佛聽聞般若波羅蜜甚深無所有相,在諸法之中是無礙之相;若是這樣,就沒有什麼不能、沒有什麼事不作,那麼菩薩怎樣能在一念中攝六波羅蜜乃至八十隨形好?初發心的時候,因為著有、著無的心重,所以漸漸次第而行;如今有與無全都捨了,所以沒有什麼不能,因此纔問。
佛答:「菩薩不離般若波羅蜜行布施等諸功德,無障礙故,能一念中行。」若遠離般若波羅蜜,就漸漸次第而行。
須菩提問:「云何名不遠離?」
佛答:「菩薩不以二相行布施等。」
又問:「云何不以二相?」
佛答:「菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,欲具足檀波羅蜜,於布施一念中攝一切善法。」如同前面所說。
什麼是一念?所謂菩薩得無生法忍,斷一切煩惱,除諸憶想分別,安住在無漏心中,布施一切。無漏心就是無相相。菩薩住在這心中,不見誰在施、誰在受、誰的物,離一切相的心而布施;不見有一法,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提尚且不見,何況其餘的法!這就叫作不二相。乃至八十隨形好,也是這樣。
須菩提再以另一件事問這個義:「世尊!諸法無相、無作、無起,云何能具足檀波羅蜜等,乃至八十隨形好?」
佛答:「菩薩無相、無作法中不取相故,無障礙心布施,須食與食等。」經中已經說得周詳。又在前品中也已廣說,所以不再解釋。
無漏、無相的六波羅蜜有兩種:一者、得無生法忍的菩薩所行,二者、未得無生法忍的菩薩所行。得無生法忍的菩薩所行,就如這裡所說的。為什麼呢?因為住在無相、無漏心中,行布施等諸法的緣故。
論主問道:
生身菩薩貪惜還沒有除盡,所以割截的時候甚痛,這纔是難;得無生法忍的菩薩,如同化人所作,割截無痛,有什麼恩分?
論主答道:
得無生法忍的菩薩,行這六波羅蜜纔是難!為什麼呢?得無生法忍的寂滅心,本應受涅槃樂,卻捨去這寂滅樂,入眾生之中受種種身,或作賤人、或作畜生等,這纔是難!生身菩薩,貪愛未除,執著佛身的緣故,以身布施;這是悕望,不是清淨的施,所以不如。
再者,行無漏、無相的六波羅蜜,這時纔能具足;有漏、有相就不能具足。所以能具足的人有大恩分。
This chapter is titled the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's commentary on the seventy-sixth chapter, "One Mind Complete with All Practices", composed by the noble Nāgārjuna and translated by the Tripiṭaka master Kumārajīva of the land of Kucha under the Later Qin; it is in the eighty-seventh fascicle.
Sūtra ①: Subhūti Asks, If the Nature of All Dharmas Is without Anything Existent, What Benefit the Bodhisattva Sees That He Seeks Awakening, and the Buddha Answers That Nothing to Be Attained Is Precisely the Path, Precisely the Fruit, Precisely Awakening, Because the Nature of Dharmas Is Indestructible; Because of the Mark of Nothing to Be Attained There Are the First Ground and So On up to the Tenth Ground, and the Six Perfections and Supernormal Powers Obtained as Retribution, and the Six Perfections and Supernormal Powers Are without Difference yet Are Spoken of with Distinctions for Those Who Cling; Being Complete within a Single Thought with the Six Perfections and So On up to the Eighty Minor Marks Is by Not Being Far from Prajñā, by the Mark of Non-duality, by Containing All the Pāramitā within Dāna, and by Abiding in the Mind without Outflows and Giving without Seeing the Three Things; in Sequence It Shows the Marks of Making Complete the Six Perfections—Dāna, Śīla, Kṣānti, Vīrya, Dhyāna, and Prajñā—within Dharmas That Are Signless, without Attaining, and without Making, and Finally It Says That Because He Receives No Dharma, the Land and the Goods That Sustain Life All Have No Owner
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If the nature of all dharmas is without anything existent, what benefit does the bodhisattva see, that he seeks anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi for the sake of beings?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘It is precisely because the nature of all dharmas is without anything existent that the bodhisattva seeks anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi for the sake of beings. Why? Subhūti! All those with something attained and something clung to find it hard to obtain liberation. Subhūti! All those who grasp at and attain marks have no path, no fruit, no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Do those without the mark of attaining have a path, a fruit, anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?’
‘Subhūti! Nothing to be attained is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, because the nature of dharmas is indestructible. If within the dharma of nothing to be attained one still wishes to obtain the path, wishes to obtain the fruit, wishes to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, that is wishing to destroy the nature of dharmas.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If the dharma of nothing to be attained is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, then why are there the bodhisattva's first ground and so on up to the tenth ground? Why is there the dharma of the acceptance of non-arising? Why are there supernormal powers obtained as retribution? Why are there giving, keeping morality, patience, vigour, meditation, and wisdom obtained as retribution, so that, abiding in these dharmas of retribution, he can bring beings to accomplishment, can purify buddha-lands, and makes offerings to the buddhas of clothing, food and drink, incense, flowers, necklaces, dwellings, bedding, lamps and candles, and all kinds of implements needed to sustain life, and so on up to obtaining anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi without this merit being cut off? And so on up to: after parinirvāṇa, the relics and the disciples still receive offerings, and only at that time is it exhausted?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘It is because dharmas have the mark of nothing to be attained that he obtains the bodhisattva's first ground and so on up to the tenth ground, and has the five supernormal powers obtained as retribution, giving, keeping morality, patience, vigour, meditation, wisdom, bringing beings to accomplishment, and purifying buddha-lands; and also because of the causes and conditions of the roots of goodness he can benefit beings, and so on up to: after parinirvāṇa, the relics and the disciples still receive offerings.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If dharmas have the mark of nothing to be attained, then what difference is there among giving, keeping morality, patience, vigour, meditation, wisdom, and the supernormal powers?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Within the dharma of nothing to be attained, giving, keeping morality, patience, vigour, meditation, wisdom, and the supernormal powers are without difference. It is only because beings cling to giving and so on up to the supernormal powers that they are spoken of with distinctions.’
‘World-Honored One! How is it said that within the dharma of nothing to be attained giving and so on up to the supernormal powers are without difference?’
‘Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, not finding giving, with giver and recipient both unfindable, he practises giving; not finding morality, he keeps morality; not finding patience, he practises patience; not finding vigour, he practises vigour; not finding dhyāna, he practises dhyāna; not finding wisdom, he practises wisdom; not finding the supernormal powers, he practises the supernormal powers; not finding the four foundations of mindfulness, he practises the four foundations of mindfulness, and so on up to: not finding the eightfold noble path, he practises the eightfold noble path; not finding the emptiness samādhi, the signless samādhi, and the non-action samādhi, he practises the emptiness, signless, and non-action samādhi; not finding beings, he brings beings to accomplishment; not finding buddha-lands, he purifies buddha-lands; not finding the dharmas of the buddhas, he obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva should practise the prajñāpāramitā of nothing to be attained in this way! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises this prajñāpāramitā of nothing to be attained, Māra and the gods of Māra cannot destroy him.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, how does he within a single thought make complete the practice of the six perfections, the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, the four foundations of mindfulness, the four right efforts, the four bases of supernormal power, the five faculties, the five powers, the seven limbs of awakening, the eightfold noble path, the three gates of liberation, the ten powers of the Buddha, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, the eighteen unshared dharmas, great kindness and great compassion, the thirty-two marks, and the eighty minor marks?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘All the giving of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva is not far from prajñāpāramitā; the keeping of morality, patience, vigour, and meditation that he cultivates are not far from prajñāpāramitā; the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, and the cultivating of the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighty minor marks are all not far from prajñāpāramitā.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, because he is not far from prajñāpāramitā, within a single thought make complete the practice of the six perfections and so on up to the eighty minor marks?’
The Buddha said: ‘When the bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā, all his giving is not far from prajñāpāramitā and is without two marks; when keeping morality he is also without two marks; in cultivating patience, in diligent vigour, in entering meditation he is also without two marks; and so on up to the eighty minor marks, he is also without two marks.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! How is the bodhisattva-mahāsattva without two marks when giving, and so on up to being without two marks in cultivating the eighty minor marks?’
‘Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā and wishes to make dānapāramitā complete, within dānapāramitā he contains all the pāramitā and the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighty minor marks.’
‘World-Honored One! When the bodhisattva gives, how does he contain all the dharmas without outflows?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘If, when the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he abides in the mind without outflows and gives, then within the mind without outflows he sees no marks—namely: who is giving? who is receiving? what is the thing given? With this signless mind, this mind without outflows, cutting off craving, cutting off the mind of stinginess and greed, he practises giving; at this time he does not see giving, and so on up to not seeing the dharma of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. This bodhisattva keeps morality with the signless mind, the mind without outflows, and does not see this morality, and so on up to not seeing all the dharmas of the Buddha. With the signless mind, the mind without outflows, he is patient, and does not see this patience, and so on up to not seeing all the dharmas of the Buddha. With the signless mind, the mind without outflows, he is vigorous, and does not see this vigour, and so on up to not seeing all the dharmas of the Buddha. With the signless mind, the mind without outflows, he enters meditation, and does not see this meditation, and so on up to not seeing all the dharmas of the Buddha. With the signless mind, the mind without outflows, he cultivates wisdom, and does not see this wisdom, and so on up to not seeing all the dharmas of the Buddha. With the signless mind, the mind without outflows, he cultivates the four foundations of mindfulness, and does not see these four foundations of mindfulness. And so on up to the eighty minor marks: all are likewise.’
‘World-Honored One! If dharmas are signless and without making, how does he make complete dānapāramitā, śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā? How does he make complete the four foundations of mindfulness, the four right efforts, the four bases of supernormal power, the five faculties, the five powers, the seven limbs of awakening, and the eightfold noble path? How does he make complete the emptiness samādhi, the signless samādhi, the non-action samādhi, the ten powers of the Buddha, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, the eighteen unshared dharmas, and great kindness and great compassion? How does he make complete the thirty-two marks and the eighty minor marks?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘The bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā and gives with the signless mind, the mind without outflows: to one who needs food he gives food, and so on up to all kinds of needs, he gives them all; whether inner or outer—whether dismembering his own body, or his realm, cities, wife, and children—he gives all to beings. If someone comes and says to the bodhisattva: 「何用是布施為?是無所益!」 tr. "What use is this giving? It is of no benefit!" the bodhisattva who practises prajñāpāramitā then has this thought: 「是人雖來訶我布施,我終不悔!我當勤行布施,不應不與。」 tr. "Though this person comes to rebuke my giving, I shall never regret it! I should practise giving diligently and should not fail to give." Having given, he holds it in common with all beings and dedicates it to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and also does not see these marks: who is giving? who is receiving? what thing is given? who is it that dedicates? what is the dharma of dedication? what is the place of dedication—namely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi? None of these marks can be seen. Why? Because all dharmas are empty through inner emptiness, empty through outer emptiness, empty through inner-and-outer emptiness, empty through the emptiness of emptiness, through the emptiness of the conditioned, through the emptiness of the unconditioned, through ultimate emptiness, through beginningless emptiness, through the emptiness of dispersal, through the emptiness of nature, through the emptiness of all dharmas, and empty through the emptiness of specific marks. Contemplating thus, he has this thought: 「迴向者誰?迴向何處?用何法迴向?」 tr. "Who is it that dedicates? Where is it dedicated? By what dharma is it dedicated?" This is named right dedication. At that time the bodhisattva can bring beings to accomplishment and purify buddha-lands, can make complete dānapāramitā, śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā, and so on up to the thirty-seven dharmas that aid the path, the emptiness, signless, and non-action samādhi, and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas. This bodhisattva can thus make dānapāramitā complete and yet does not receive worldly retribution. As the gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations obtain at once whatever they need at will, so too the bodhisattva: whatever vow arises in his mind, he obtains at will. Because of the retribution of this giving, this bodhisattva-mahāsattva can make offerings to the buddhas, and can also satisfy all beings, gods, humans, and asuras. This bodhisattva gathers in beings by dānapāramitā, and with the power of skilful means delivers beings by the dharma of the three vehicles. Like this, Subhūti, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva makes dānapāramitā complete within dharmas that are signless, without attaining, and without making.’
‘Subhūti! How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva make śīlapāramitā complete within dharmas that are signless, without attaining, and without making?
‘Subhūti! When this bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises śīlapāramitā, he keeps all kinds of morality, namely: the noble morality without outflows that enters the eightfold noble path, natural morality, morality obtained as retribution, morality obtained by receiving, and morality born of the mind; morality like this that is not deficient, not broken, not mixed, not turbid, and not clinging, sovereign morality, and morality praised by the wise. With this morality he takes and clings to nothing: whether form, or feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness; or the thirty-two marks and the eighty minor marks; or the great clans of the kṣatriyas, or the great clans of the brahmins, or the great families of the householders; or the Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings, the Heaven of the Thirty-three, the Yāma heaven, the Tuṣita heaven, the Heaven of Delight in Transformation, the heaven of the gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations, the Heaven of the Brahmā Assembly, the Heaven of Light-Sound, the Heaven of Universal Purity, the Heaven of Abundant Fruit, the Heaven of No Perception, the Heaven without Vexation, the Heaven without Heat, the Heaven of Wondrous Seeing, the Joyful-to-See heaven, the Akaniṣṭha heaven, the heaven of the sphere of space, the heaven of the sphere of consciousness, the heaven of the sphere of nothing whatsoever, and the heaven of the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception; or the fruit of the srota-āpanna, or the fruit of the sakṛdāgāmin, or the fruit of the anāgāmin, or the fruit of the arhat, or the pratyekabuddha path; or a wheel-turning sage king, or a heavenly king. Only in order to hold it in common with all beings does he dedicate it to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, dedicating it as signless, without attaining, and without duality; this is said for the sake of worldly dharmas, not the foremost real meaning. This bodhisattva makes śīlapāramitā complete, by the power of skilful means gives rise to the four dhyānas, and because he does not savour and cling to them, obtains the five supernormal powers. Because of the four dhyānas he obtains the divine eye; this bodhisattva abides in two kinds of divine eye: that obtained by cultivation and that obtained as retribution. Having obtained the divine eye, he sees the buddhas present in the eastern direction, and so on up to obtaining anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and what he has seen is not lost; the buddhas present in the southern, western, and northern directions, the four intermediate directions, above and below, and so on up to obtaining anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—what he has seen is not lost. This bodhisattva, with the pure divine ear that surpasses the human ear, hears the buddhas of the ten directions speak the Dharma; what he has heard is not lost, and he can enrich himself and also benefit others. This bodhisattva, with the knowledge of others' minds, knows the minds of the buddhas of the ten directions and the minds of all beings, and can also enrich all beings. This bodhisattva, with the knowledge of former lives, knows the causes and conditions of past deeds; because these causes and conditions of deeds are not lost, he knows fully where these beings are born, in place after place. This bodhisattva, with this knowledge of the exhaustion of outflows, causes beings to obtain the fruit of the srota-āpanna and so on up to the fruit of the arhat and the pratyekabuddha path, and in place after place can cause beings to enter into wholesome dharmas. Like this, Subhūti, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, within dharmas that are signless, without attaining, and without making, makes śīlapāramitā complete.’
‘World-Honored One! Dharmas being signless, without making, and without attaining, how can the bodhisattva-mahāsattva make kṣāntipāramitā complete?’
‘Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva, from the first arousing of intent up to sitting at the seat of awakening—in this interval, if all beings come and assail this bodhisattva with tiles and stones, knives and staves, the bodhisattva at this time does not give rise to a mind of hatred, not even to a single thought. At that time the bodhisattva should cultivate two kinds of acceptance: first, when all beings revile and abuse him with evil speech, or assail him with knives and staves, tiles and stones, the mind of hatred does not arise; second, all dharmas are unarisen: the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. The bodhisattva—if someone comes and reviles and abuses him with evil speech, or assails him with tiles, stones, knives, and staves—at that time the bodhisattva should reflect thus: 「罵我者誰?譏訶者誰?打擲者誰?誰有受者?」 tr. "Who is it that reviles me? Who ridicules and rebukes? Who strikes and throws? Who is there that receives?" At once the bodhisattva should reflect on the real nature of dharmas, namely ultimate emptiness, with no dharmas and no beings; dharmas themselves are unfindable, how much less are there beings! When he contemplates the marks of dharmas thus, he does not see the one who reviles, does not see the one who cuts and severs. When this bodhisattva contemplates the marks of dharmas thus, he obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. What is called the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas? It is knowing that the marks of dharmas are constantly unarisen, and that the afflictions too, from the very beginning, are constantly unarisen. This bodhisattva-mahāsattva, abiding in these two kinds of acceptance, can make complete the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path, the three gates of liberation, the ten powers of the Buddha, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, the eighteen unshared dharmas, and great kindness and great compassion. This bodhisattva, abiding in these noble, world-transcending dharmas without outflows, not shared with any śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha, makes complete the noble supernormal powers. Having come to abide in the noble supernormal powers, he sees with the divine eye the buddhas of the eastern direction; this person obtains the samādhi of recollecting the Buddha, and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, never cut off; the southern, western, and northern directions, the four intermediate directions, above and below, are likewise. This bodhisattva with the divine ear hears the Dharma spoken by the buddhas of the ten directions, and as he has heard it, he speaks it for beings. This bodhisattva also knows the minds of the buddhas of the ten directions, and knows the thoughts of all beings; having known them, he speaks the Dharma for them according to their minds. This bodhisattva, with the knowledge of former lives, knows the roots of goodness of all beings in former lives, and speaks the Dharma for beings, causing them to rejoice. This bodhisattva, with the supernormal power of the exhaustion of outflows, teaches and transforms beings, causing them to obtain the three vehicles. This bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, with the power of skilful means brings beings to accomplishment, makes complete the omniscience of all kinds, obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and turns the wheel of the Dharma. Like this, Subhūti, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, within dharmas that are signless, without attaining, and without making, makes kṣāntipāramitā complete.’
Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! How can the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, within dharmas that are signless, without making, and without attaining, make vīryapāramitā complete?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he accomplishes bodily vigour and mental vigour, enters the first dhyāna and so on up to entering the fourth dhyāna, and receives all kinds of power of the supernormal powers: he can divide one body into many bodies, and so on up to stroking the sun and moon with his hand. Because he accomplishes bodily vigour, he flies to the eastern direction, passes through immeasurable hundreds of thousands of myriads of buddha-worlds, and makes offerings to the buddhas of food and drink, clothing, medicine, bedding, flowers, incense, necklaces, and all kinds of needs, and so on up to obtaining anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; the retribution of the merit can never be exhausted. When this bodhisattva obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, the gods and humans of all the world diligently prepare and make offerings of clothing and food and drink, and so on up to: after he enters nirvāṇa without remainder, the relics and the disciples still receive offerings. Also because of this power of the supernormal powers, he goes to where the buddhas are, hears and receives the teaching of the Dharma, and so on up to obtaining anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, never failing in it. When this bodhisattva cultivates the omniscience of all kinds, he purifies buddha-worlds and brings beings to accomplishment. Like this, Subhūti, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, accomplishes bodily vigour, and can make vīryapāramitā complete.
‘Subhūti! How does the bodhisattva accomplish mental vigour and make vīryapāramitā complete? Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva's mental vigour—this mental vigour being noble and without outflows, the vigour that enters the eightfold noble path—does not let the unwholesome of bodily deeds and verbal deeds enter; nor does he grasp at the marks of dharmas—whether permanent, or impermanent; whether suffering, or pleasure; whether self, or non-self; whether conditioned, or unconditioned; whether the desire realm, or the form realm, or the formless realm; whether the nature with outflows, or the nature without outflows; whether the first dhyāna and so on up to the fourth dhyāna; whether kindness, compassion, joy, and equanimity; whether the sphere of boundless space and so on up to the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception; whether the four foundations of mindfulness, or the four right efforts, the four bases of supernormal power, the five faculties, the five powers, the seven limbs of awakening, and the eightfold noble path; whether emptiness, the signless, and non-action; whether the ten powers of the Buddha and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas. He does not grasp at marks—whether permanent, or impermanent; whether suffering, or pleasure; whether self, or non-self; whether the fruit of the srota-āpanna, the fruit of the sakṛdāgāmin, the fruit of the anāgāmin, or the fruit of the arhat, or the pratyekabuddha path; whether the bodhisattva path, or anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; whether it is a srota-āpanna, a sakṛdāgāmin, an anāgāmin, an arhat, or a pratyekabuddha, or a bodhisattva, or a Buddha. Nor does he grasp at marks like these—this being, because he cuts off the three fetters, obtains srota-āpanna; this being, because the three poisons are thin, obtains sakṛdāgāmin; this being, because he cuts off the lower fetters, obtains anāgāmin; this being, because he cuts off the higher fetters, obtains arhatship; this being, by the pratyekabuddha path, becomes a pratyekabuddha; this being, because he practises the knowledge of the kinds of paths, is named a bodhisattva; nor does he grasp at the marks of these dharmas. Why? One may not grasp at a mark by nature, because this nature does not exist. This bodhisattva, because of this mental vigour, broadly benefits beings, and yet does not find these beings: this is the bodhisattva making vīryapāramitā complete. Making complete the dharmas of the buddhas, purifying buddha-lands, bringing beings to accomplishment—all are because of unfindability.
‘Because this bodhisattva's bodily vigour and mental vigour are accomplished, he gathers in all wholesome dharmas; and because he does not cling to these dharmas either, he goes from one buddha-land to another buddha-land, and for the sake of benefiting beings, the supernormal powers he performs are unobstructed at will: whether raining down flowers, or raining down fine incenses, or making music, or shaking the great earth, or emitting light, or showing lands adorned with the seven jewels, or manifesting all kinds of bodies, or emitting the light of great knowledge, causing beings to know the noble path and causing them to be far from killing and so on up to wrong views; or he benefits beings by giving, or by keeping morality, or by dismembering his body, or by wife and children, or by his realm, or by giving his own body, benefiting beings according to whatever means are fitting. Like this, Subhūti, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, and within dharmas that are signless, without making, and without attaining, with bodily vigour and mental vigour, can make vīryapāramitā complete.’
‘World-Honored One! How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practise prajñāpāramitā, abiding within dharmas that are signless, without making, and without attaining, and make dhyānapāramitā complete?’
‘Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva, except for the dhyānas and absorptions of the buddhas, can make complete all the other dhyānas and samādhi. This bodhisattva, separated from desires and from evil and unwholesome dharmas, with initial and sustained thought, with joy and bliss born of separation, enters the first dhyāna; and so on up to entering the fourth dhyāna. With this mind of kindness, compassion, joy, and equanimity he pervades one direction, and so on up to pervading all the worlds of the ten directions. This bodhisattva passes beyond all marks of form, extinguishes the marks of resistance, and because he does not think of the marks of difference, enters the sphere of boundless space; and so on up to entering the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception. This bodhisattva abides in dhyānapāramitā, and in reverse and forward order enters the eight liberations and the nine successive absorptions, enters the emptiness samādhi, the signless and non-action samādhi, at times enters the like-lightning samādhi, at times enters the noble right samādhi, at times enters the like-vajra samādhi.
‘This bodhisattva, abiding in dhyānapāramitā, cultivates the thirty-seven dharmas that aid the path, with the knowledge of the kinds of paths enters all dhyānas and absorptions, passes beyond the ground of dry wisdom, the ground of the stage of nature, the ground of the person of the eight, the ground of seeing, the ground of thinning, the ground of freedom from desire, the ground of what has been done, and the pratyekabuddha ground, and enters the bodhisattva's position; having entered the bodhisattva's position, he makes complete the Buddha ground. Practising within these grounds, and so on up to obtaining anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, he does not take the fruit of the path midway. This bodhisattva, abiding in this dhyānapāramitā, goes from one buddha-land to another buddha-land, makes offerings to the buddhas, plants all roots of goodness in the presence of the buddhas, and purifies buddha-lands. From one buddha-land to another buddha-land, he benefits beings. He gathers in beings by giving, or by keeping morality, or by samādhi, or by wisdom, or by liberation, or by the knowledge and vision of liberation he gathers in beings; he teaches beings, causing them to obtain the fruit of the srota-āpanna, the fruit of the sakṛdāgāmin, the fruit of the anāgāmin, the fruit of the arhat, and the pratyekabuddha path. All the wholesome dharmas that can cause beings to obtain the path, he teaches them and causes them to obtain. This bodhisattva, abiding in this dhyānapāramitā, can give rise to all the dhāraṇī gates, and obtains the four unobstructed knowledges and the supernormal powers obtained as retribution. This bodhisattva never enters a woman's womb, never receives the five desires, is without birth and is not born either; though he has birth, he is not defiled by the dharma of birth. Why? This bodhisattva sees all made dharmas as like an illusion, and yet benefits beings, and also does not find beings or any dharma, and teaches beings, causing them to obtain the place of nothing to be attained; this is for the sake of worldly dharmas, not the foremost real meaning. Abiding in this dhyānapāramitā, all the dhyānas, absorptions, liberations, and samādhi that he practises, and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, are never apart from dhyānapāramitā. When this bodhisattva practises such knowledge of the kinds of paths, he obtains the omniscience of all kinds and cuts off all the afflictions and their habitual residues; having cut them off, he benefits himself and also benefits others; having benefited himself and benefited others, he becomes a field of merit for the gods, humans, and asuras of all the world. Like this, Subhūti, when the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he can make complete the signless dhyānapāramitā.’
‘World-Honored One! How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, when practising prajñāpāramitā, abiding within dharmas that are signless, without making, and without attaining, cultivate and make prajñāpāramitā complete?’
‘Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he does not see in dharmas a fixed and real mark. This bodhisattva sees form as not fixed and not a real mark, and so on up to seeing consciousness as not fixed and not a real mark. He does not see form arise, and so on up to not seeing consciousness arise; if he does not see form arise and so on up to does not see consciousness arise, then of all dharmas, whether with outflows or without outflows, he does not see a place of coming, does not see a place of going, and also does not see a place of gathering. When he contemplates thus, he does not find the nature of form and so on up to the nature of consciousness, and also does not find the nature of dharmas with outflows and without outflows. When this bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he has faith in and understands that all dharmas are of the mark of being without anything existent. Having had faith and understanding thus, he practises inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, and clings to nothing in dharmas—whether form, or feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. This bodhisattva practises the prajñāpāramitā that is without anything existent, and can make complete the bodhisattva path, namely the six perfections, and so on up to the thirty-seven dharmas that aid the path, the ten powers of the Buddha, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, the eighteen unshared dharmas, the thirty-two marks, and the eighty minor marks.
‘This bodhisattva abides in the pure Buddha path of emptiness, namely the six perfections, the thirty-seven dharmas that aid the path, and the supernormal powers obtained as retribution, and with these dharmas enriches beings: those suited to be gathered in by giving, he teaches to give; those suited to be gathered in by morality, he teaches to keep morality; those suited to be gathered in by meditation, wisdom, liberation, and the knowledge and vision of liberation, he teaches to cultivate meditation, wisdom, liberation, and the knowledge and vision of liberation; those suited to be taught by the dharmas of the paths, he teaches to obtain the fruit of the srota-āpanna, to obtain the fruit of the sakṛdāgāmin, the fruit of the anāgāmin, the fruit of the arhat, and the pratyekabuddha path; those suited to be transformed by the Buddha path, he teaches to obtain the bodhisattva path and make the Buddha path complete—like this, according to the ground of the path appropriate to each, he teaches and transforms them, causing each to obtain its place. When this bodhisattva manifests all kinds of power of the supernormal powers, he passes beyond lands as immeasurable as the sands of the Ganges, delivers beings, and according to what they need, conjures it all and gives it, causing each to be satisfied. From one land to another land, he sees pure and wondrous lands, and uses them to adorn his own buddha-land. As in the heaven of the gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations the goods needed to sustain life come of themselves at will; and also as in the pure buddha-lands, which are free from seeking and desire. This person, with this dānapāramitā, śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā obtained as retribution, and the five supernormal powers obtained as retribution, practises the bodhisattva's knowledge of the kinds of paths, accomplishes all merits, and will obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.
‘At that time this bodhisattva does not receive form and so on up to consciousness, does not receive any dharma—whether wholesome or unwholesome, whether worldly or world-transcending, whether with outflows or without outflows, whether conditioned or unconditioned; like this, he receives no dharma at all. When this bodhisattva obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, all the goods that sustain life in his land have no owner. Why? This bodhisattva practises all dharmas without receiving, because they are unfindable. Like this, Subhūti, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, within the signless dharma, can make prajñāpāramitā complete.’
Treatise ①: The Treatise-Author's Four Rounds of Question and Answer Explaining the Sūtra—Since Both Questioner and Answerer Say Without Anything Existent, How Are Question and Answer Told Apart; Since the Buddha Has Already Answered, Why Ask Again; Why Subhūti Asks about Practising the Six Perfections within a Single Thought; What Share of Grace Has the Bodhisattva Who Has Obtained the Acceptance of the Non-arising of Dharmas, Who Feels No Pain When Cut and Severed; Meanwhile, Taking Up the Sūtra Phrase by Phrase and Explaining It, He Brings Out Why the Clinging Mind Is Hard to Liberate, the Meaning That the Nature of Dharmas Cannot Be Destroyed and yet Beings' Wrong Practice Is Named Destroying, What a Single Thought Is, and the Difference between the Two Kinds of Practitioners of the Six Perfections without Outflows and Signless; and Finally He Concludes That the One Who Can Make Them Complete Has a Great Share of Grace
The treatise-author asks:
The one who asks and the one who answers both say 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent"; how is it told apart which sentence is the question and which is the answer?
The treatise-author answers:
Though the dharma spoken is one, the minds are different—the one who asks asks with a clinging mind, and the one who answers answers with a mind without clinging.
Subhūti's meaning is: within being without anything existent one should not arouse the mind.
Subhūti asks this for the sake of the clinging minds of the listeners. Within the emptiness of dharmas, one does not see anyone who is a bodhisattva arousing the mind, does not see beings who can be benefited, does not see anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; therefore within the dharma of being without anything existent he raises the objection: 「若一切法無所有性,菩薩見何利故發心?」 tr. "If all dharmas are of the nature of being without anything existent, what benefit does the bodhisattva see, that he arouses the mind?" Subhūti has no doubt about the bodhisattva, beings, and anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; he only asks about the dharma of being without anything existent.
The Buddha answers: 「正以無所有、空故能發心。」 tr. "It is precisely because of being without anything existent, because of emptiness, that one can arouse the mind."
If it is without anything existent and empty, then the bodhisattva, beings, and anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi are likewise all empty and without anything existent; how can one raise the objection? Only if beings, the bodhisattva, and anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi were apart from being without anything existent and empty could there be this objection. As was said before: 「畢竟空於諸法無所障礙,何妨發心?」 tr. "Ultimate emptiness is without obstruction toward all dharmas; what hinders arousing the mind?" The Buddha still uses being without anything existent and emptiness to break what Subhūti asked.
He also himself states the causes and conditions: 「須菩提!著心者難得解脫。」 tr. "Subhūti! Those with a clinging mind find it hard to obtain liberation." This person, from beginningless birth and death, because of all the afflictions, deeply clings to dharmas: hearing of existence he clings, hearing of emptiness he clings, to gain he clings and to loss he clings; such beings are hard to bring out by effort. Therefore the bodhisattva arouses the mind of the unsurpassed path, adorns his own body with the marks and minor signs, obtains the Brahmā voice, has great majestic virtue, knows the root of beings' minds in the three times, and by all kinds of power of the supernormal powers, causes and conditions, and similes, speaks for them the dharma of being without anything existent and the gate of liberation of emptiness, guiding their minds. When beings see such rare things, their minds at once become soft, and they have faith in the Buddha and receive the Dharma. Therefore the sūtra says: 「著有者難得解脫;有所得者,無道、無果、無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "Those who cling to existence find it hard to obtain liberation; those with something to be attained have no path, no fruit, no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi."
Subhūti asks: 「世尊!若有所得者,無道、無果、無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;無所得者有道、有果不?」 tr. "World-Honored One! If those with something to be attained have no path, no fruit, no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, do those with nothing to be attained have a path and a fruit, or not?"
The Buddha answers: 「無所有即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "Being without anything existent is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi."
If a person does not discriminate this as something to be attained and that as nothing to be attained, and enters the real mark of all dharmas, ultimate emptiness, this too is nothing to be attained, and is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, because he does not destroy the real mark of all dharmas. The nature of dharmas is precisely the real mark of all dharmas.
Subhūti's meaning is: the nature of dharmas, whether under right practice or wrong practice, can never be destroyed; why does the Buddha say 「不壞法性是道、是果」 tr. "not destroying the nature of dharmas is the path, is the fruit"?
The Buddha answers: 「法性雖不可破壞,眾生邪行故名為破壞。」 tr. "Though the nature of dharmas cannot be destroyed, because of beings' wrong practice it is named destroyed." As with space: though clouds, mist, earth, and dust cannot stain it, it is also called impure. As when a person really wishes to defile space: this person wishes to defile the nature of dharmas, and there is no such thing.
The Buddha speaks a simile: 「若人欲壞法性,是人為欲於無所有法中得道、得果、得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "If a person wishes to destroy the nature of dharmas, this person is one who wishes, within the dharma of being without anything existent, to obtain the path, to obtain the fruit, to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi."
Subhūti said to the Buddha: 「若無所有即是道,云何有十地等諸菩薩法?」 tr. "If being without anything existent is precisely the path, how are there the ten grounds and the other dharmas of the bodhisattva?" As is said at length in the sūtra.
The treatise-author asks:
The Buddha has already answered this matter before, namely: 「若法空,菩薩見何事故發心?」 tr. "If dharmas are empty, what does the bodhisattva see, that he arouses the mind?" Now it is said: 「若法空,云何有初地等?」 tr. "If dharmas are empty, how is there the first ground and the rest?" The Buddha answered each with emptiness; why does Subhūti now ask again?
The treatise-author answers:
He asks again because beings' clinging minds are hard to loosen. In this assembly there are bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind; hearing this real mark of all dharmas, emptiness, they at once give rise to a clinging mind; the Buddha breaks their clinging, and they in turn cling to the dharma that has been broken. Subhūti asks again for the sake of such people.
The Buddha answers Subhūti: 「以無所得故有初地,乃至般涅槃後舍利得供養。」 tr. "Because of nothing to be attained there is the first ground, and so on up to: after parinirvāṇa the relics receive offerings." Within something clung to, one may not speak of the first ground and the merits.
Also, because of the causes and conditions of nothing to be attained, from giving up to the supernormal powers there is no difference; because there is no difference, one should not raise an objection!
Subhūti asks again: 「云何無所得布施乃至諸神通無有差別?」 tr. "How is it that, with nothing to be attained, giving and so on up to the supernormal powers are without difference?"
The Buddha answers: 「菩薩從初發心已來,似阿耨多羅三藐三菩提寂滅相,布施畢竟空,所謂不得施者、受者、財物而行布施,如是布施中無有分別;乃至不得菩提而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦如是。是名菩薩行無所得般若波羅蜜。行是無所得般若波羅蜜,魔、若魔天不能破壞。」 tr. "From the first arousing of the mind onward, the bodhisattva, resembling the mark of quiescence of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, gives, and his giving is ultimately empty: namely, not finding giver, recipient, or goods, he practises giving, and within such giving there is no discrimination; and so on up to: not finding awakening, he obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—it is likewise. This is named the bodhisattva practising the prajñāpāramitā of nothing to be attained. One who practises this prajñāpāramitā of nothing to be attained, Māra and the gods of Māra cannot destroy."
What follows is the passage on 「一念中行六波羅蜜者」 tr. "one who practises the six perfections within a single thought".
The treatise-author asks:
Why does Subhūti ask about 「一念中行六波羅蜜等諸功德」 tr. "practising the six perfections and the other merits within a single thought"?
The treatise-author answers:
Subhūti has heard from the Buddha that prajñāpāramitā is of the very deep mark of being without anything existent, and is the unobstructed mark among dharmas; if so, there is nothing it cannot do and no matter it does not do; then how can the bodhisattva within a single thought contain the six perfections and so on up to the eighty minor marks? At the time of first arousing the mind, because the mind clinging to existence and clinging to non-existence is heavy, he practises little by little in sequence; now existence and non-existence are both given up, so there is nothing he cannot do; therefore he asks.
The Buddha answers: 「菩薩不離般若波羅蜜行布施等諸功德,無障礙故,能一念中行。」 tr. "The bodhisattva, not apart from prajñāpāramitā, practises giving and the other merits; because he is without obstruction, he can practise them within a single thought." If he is far from prajñāpāramitā, then he practises little by little in sequence.
Subhūti asks: 「云何名不遠離?」 tr. "What is named not being far from it?"
The Buddha answers: 「菩薩不以二相行布施等。」 tr. "The bodhisattva does not practise giving and the rest by way of two marks."
Again he asks: 「云何不以二相?」 tr. "What is it not to be by way of two marks?"
The Buddha answers: 「菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,欲具足檀波羅蜜,於布施一念中攝一切善法。」 tr. "When the bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā and wishes to make dānapāramitā complete, within a single thought of giving he contains all wholesome dharmas." As was said before.
What is a single thought? Namely, the bodhisattva obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, cuts off all the afflictions, removes all recollection, imagining, and discrimination, rests securely within the mind without outflows, and gives all. The mind without outflows is the mark of the signless. The bodhisattva, abiding in this mind, does not see who gives, who receives, whose thing it is; with a mind apart from all marks he gives; he does not see a single dharma—even anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi he does not see, how much less the other dharmas! This is called the mark of non-duality. And so on up to the eighty minor marks, it is likewise.
Subhūti again asks this meaning by way of another matter: 「世尊!諸法無相、無作、無起,云何能具足檀波羅蜜等,乃至八十隨形好?」 tr. "World-Honored One! Dharmas are signless, without making, and non-rising; how can one make complete dānapāramitā and the rest, and so on up to the eighty minor marks?"
The Buddha answers: 「菩薩無相、無作法中不取相故,無障礙心布施,須食與食等。」 tr. "Because the bodhisattva, within the dharma of the signless and without making, does not grasp at marks, he gives with an unobstructed mind: to one who needs food, giving food, and so on." The sūtra has already spoken of it in full detail. And it was also spoken of at length in the preceding chapter, so it is not explained again.
The six perfections without outflows and signless are of two kinds: first, those practised by the bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas; second, those practised by the bodhisattva who has not yet obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. Those practised by the bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas are as said here. Why? Because he abides within the signless mind and the mind without outflows and practises giving and the other dharmas.
The treatise-author asks:
The bodhisattva in a fleshly body has not yet fully removed greed and attachment, so when he is cut and severed it hurts severely; this is what is hard. The bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas is as what a conjured person does: cut and severed, he feels no pain; what share of grace is there?
The treatise-author answers:
For the bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, practising these six perfections is what is hard! Why? With the quiescent mind of one who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, he ought to receive the pleasure of nirvāṇa, and yet he gives up this pleasure of quiescence and enters among beings to receive all kinds of bodies, now as a lowly person, now as an animal and the like: this is what is hard! The bodhisattva in a fleshly body has not yet removed greed and craving, and because he clings to the body of a Buddha, he gives his body in giving; this is hoping for something, not pure giving; therefore it is not as good.
Furthermore, practising the six perfections without outflows and signless, at that time he can make them complete; with outflows and with marks he cannot make them complete. Therefore the one who can make them complete has a great share of grace.
一心具萬行品:法性無所有何以不是取消發心的理由,無所得何以就是道就是果,法性不壞何以是這一句的根據,初地乃至十地與報得神通何以仍然安立,六度神通何以說無有差別而又分別說,一念中具足萬行何以不是壓縮時間,不遠離般若何以就是一念具足之因,不二相何以是一念的實義,檀波羅蜜中何以能攝諸波羅蜜,住無漏心布施何以不見施者受者所施物,六波羅蜜何以要在無相無得無作法中逐一開示,尸羅何以連聖果與轉輪聖王之報都不取,羼提何以要立生忍法忍兩種,毘梨耶何以分身精進與心精進,禪何以要除佛諸禪而說餘一切禪,般若何以說不見定實相,國土資生何以皆無有主,問者答者俱言無所有何以仍分得出誰問誰答,佛已先答何以須菩提更問,何等是一念,得無生法忍菩薩割截無痛何以反說他有大恩分
在問什麼
這一品問的是一個極容易走偏的問題:法既然都無所有,行還要不要行?行了又算不算有所得?
品首須菩提問得很直:一切法的體性都無所有,菩薩是見到什麼利益,纔為眾生求無上菩提?這一問不是難佛,是替聽法的人問。凡聽慣了空義而未消化的人,心裡會生出一個自以為徹底的結論——既然什麼都沒有,那麼發心、度生、成佛也一併沒有了。佛的答語卻不順著這個方向收攏,反而把它整個掉轉過來:正因為一切法性無所有,菩薩纔為眾生求無上菩提。接著補一句理由——有所得、有所著的人難以解脫,取相的人沒有道、沒有果、沒有無上菩提。於是全品的軸心一句出來了:無所得就是道、就是果、就是無上菩提,因為法性不壞的緣故。
這一句既立,第二重疑立刻跟上:若無所得就是道果,那麼初地乃至十地、無生忍、報得的神通與六度、成就眾生淨佛國土,乃至般涅槃後舍利受供養,這些次第又怎麼安立?佛的答語仍是同一個方向——正因為諸法是無所得相,纔得初地乃至十地。次第不是靠「有所得」撐起來的,它是在無所得中自然成立的。第三重疑接著問差別:若都無所得,六度與諸神通豈不成了一片混同?佛答無有差別,而所以分別說者,是因為眾生執著。
前半這三問三答立定之後,經文纔轉入本品的正題。須菩提問:菩薩怎樣在一念中具足行六波羅蜜乃至八十隨形好?佛的答語一層一層往裡收:先說所有布施乃至相好都不遠離般若;再問何謂不遠離,答曰不二相;再問何謂不二相,答曰欲具足檀波羅蜜時,檀波羅蜜中即攝諸波羅蜜以及四念處乃至相好;再問布施時怎樣攝諸無漏法,答曰住無漏心布施而不見誰施、誰受、所施何物。四層問答之後,經文再以一個總問收攏——若諸法無相無作,這六度與三十七品乃至相好究竟怎樣具足?——然後纔逐一開演檀、尸羅、羼提、毘梨耶、禪、般若六波羅蜜「於無相、無得、無作法中具足」之相。經段末以「不受一切法」作結:菩薩成佛時,國土一切資生之物皆無有主。
論段不另立新義,只作四番問答並逐句牒經而釋。第一番問得極細:問的人與答的人都說「無所有」,怎樣分得出哪一句是問、哪一句是答?論主答得更細:法雖是一個,心卻不同——問的人以著心問,答的人以無著心答。這一答是全論的鑰匙:本品前後所有的「無所得」,字面完全一樣,分別只在說者的心上。第二番問佛既已先答何以須菩提更問,答在眾中有新發意菩薩聞空而著空。第三番問須菩提何以問一念中行六度,答在既聞般若於諸法無礙,則無所不能。第四番問生身菩薩割截甚痛纔算難,得無生法忍的菩薩如化人無痛,有什麼恩分——論主的答語把「難」的重心從痛不痛移到捨不捨,是全品最後也最重的一轉。
逐段解明
一、法性無所有,菩薩見何利益而求菩提;佛答正以無所有故求。 品首須菩提稟白:若一切法的體性都無所有,菩薩是見何等利益,纔為眾生求無上菩提。此問的著力處在『利益』二字——凡言求,必有所為;凡有所為,必有所得。佛的答語不與他分辯利益之有無,逕把因果反轉:「以一切法性無所有故,菩薩為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」隨後自出理由:有得、有著的人難以解脫,取相的人沒有道、沒有果、沒有無上菩提。要看清這裡的層次——佛不是說無所有之中還勉強可以發心,而是說無所有正是發心之所以可能。眾生之所以流轉,是被得與著綁住;菩薩之所以能救,正因為他手裡沒有那條繩子。
二、無得相者有道果否;答無所得即是道即是果即是菩提,法性不壞故。 須菩提順勢再問:既然取相者沒有道果,那麼沒有得相的人,有道、有果、有無上菩提嗎?他問的是一個對句——若有相無,是否無相有。佛的答語不落在這個對句裡:「無所得即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,法性不壞故。」末四字是全句的根據,不可略過:道果之所以能在無所得中成立,不是因為無所得另外變出一個什麼,而是因為法性本來如此、未曾被壞。佛接著補一句反面的話——若在無所得法中還想要得道得果,那就是想壞法性。這一句把行人最隱微的一念揪了出來:口說無所得而心中仍在求得,那個求的動作本身,正是與法性相違的。
三、若無所得即是道果,云何有初地乃至十地與報得諸功德;答正以無所得相故得。 須菩提第三問問得最長,把整條菩薩道的建制一一數出:初地乃至十地、無生忍法、報得神通、報得的六度、住果報法中成就眾生淨佛國土、供養諸佛的衣服飲食香華瓔珞房舍臥具燈燭種種資生之具,乃至般涅槃後舍利與弟子仍受供養而福德不斷。問的意思是:這一整套次第若沒有所得,還立得住嗎?佛答仍是那個方向——正因為諸法是無所得相,纔得初地乃至十地與報得的五神通六度,又以善根因緣的緣故能利益眾生,乃至涅槃後舍利受供養。讀此段要把『無所得』與『無有』分開:經文從未說沒有十地,只說十地不是被得到的東西。
四、若諸法無所得相,六度神通有何差別;答無有差別,以眾生著故分別說。 第四問轉到差別上:若一切都無所得,那麼布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧與諸神通之間還有沒有分別?佛答得乾脆——在無所得法中無有差別,之所以分別而說,是因為眾生執著布施乃至神通的緣故。這一答須兩面守住:一面,不可因「無有差別」而廢六度之別修,因為分別說本身就是佛所施設;另一面,也不可因分門別類而以為六度是六樣各自獨立的東西。差別在說法的一邊,不在法性的一邊。
五、云何無差別;答不得布施而行布施乃至不得諸佛法而得菩提,如是行者魔不能壞。 須菩提再問這「無差別」究竟怎麼說。佛的答語是一串整齊的句式:不得布施、施者受者皆不可得而行布施,不得戒而持戒,不得忍而行忍,不得精進而行精進,不得禪而行禪,不得智慧而行智慧,不得神通而行神通,不得四念處而行四念處乃至不得八聖道分而行八聖道分,不得空無相無作三昧而行空無相無作三昧,不得眾生而成就眾生,不得佛國土而淨佛國土,不得諸佛法而得無上菩提。每一句都是同一個格式——所行者行,所得者不得。末後佛加一句實效之語:菩薩這樣行無所得般若時,魔或魔天不能破壞。可見此句不止是理上的正確,更是行門上的安穩:無可得處即無可奪處。
六、云何一念中具足行六度乃至八十隨形好;答所有布施乃至相好皆不遠離般若。 本品正題自此問起。須菩提把要具足的名目一口氣列盡:六波羅蜜、四禪、四無量心、四無色定、四念處、四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道分、三解脫門、佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、大慈大悲、三十二相、八十隨形好——問的是這樣龐大的一堆,如何能在一念中具足。佛的第一層答語只有一句:菩薩所有的布施不遠離般若波羅蜜,所修的持戒忍辱精進禪定不遠離般若波羅蜜,乃至四禪四無量四無色與四念處乃至相好,都不遠離般若波羅蜜。答的不是『怎麼擠進一念』,而是『靠什麼纔在一念』。
七、云何不遠離故一念具足;答布施乃至相好皆不二相。 須菩提再問:不遠離般若怎麼就成了一念具足?佛答再收一層——所有布施不遠離般若而「不二相」,持戒時也不二相,修忍辱、勤精進、入禪定也不二相,乃至八十隨形好也不二相。不二相三字,是把「不遠離」由關係之語轉成體性之語:不是布施在這裡、般若在那裡而兩者靠得近,是布施與般若在行時本無兩個相可分。
八、云何不二相;答欲具足檀波羅蜜,檀中即攝諸波羅蜜及四念處乃至相好。 再問不二相怎麼說。佛答:菩薩行般若時欲具足檀波羅蜜,檀波羅蜜中就攝了諸波羅蜜以及四念處乃至八十隨形好。這一答把前問落到最先起修的一度上——布施。凡萬行之攝,不必等到第六度纔談,第一度上便已具足。行人於此可得一個定盤:不要等法門修全了纔說具足,一門之中若無二相,門門即在其中。
九、云何布施時攝諸無漏法;答住無漏心布施,不見誰施誰受所施何物,乃至不見一切佛法。 須菩提問得更實:布施的時候究竟怎樣把諸無漏法攝進來?佛答:菩薩住無漏心而布施,於無漏心中不見有相——誰在施、誰在受、所施的是何物;以這無相心、無漏心,斷愛、斷慳貪心而行布施,這時不見布施,乃至不見無上菩提之法。持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧、四念處乃至相好,亦皆以無相心無漏心行而不見其法。此段是前四問的落地之處:所謂不二相、所謂一念具足,其實踐面就是這一句「不見」。斷愛、斷慳貪是能捨的一面,不見三事是不取的一面,兩面同時纔是無漏心中的布施。
十、若諸法無相無作,云何具足六度乃至三十二相八十隨形好。 到此須菩提改換一個角度總問一次:若諸法無相、無作,究竟怎樣具足檀、尸、羼提、毘梨耶、禪、般若六波羅蜜?怎樣具足四念處乃至八聖道分?怎樣具足空、無相、無作三昧與佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、大慈大悲?怎樣具足三十二相八十隨形好?前四問問的是『一念何以能具』,此問問的是『無相之中何以能具』。佛不再以短語作答,而是自此逐一開演六波羅蜜,故此問實為後半經文的總綱。
十一、檀波羅蜜之相(上):無相無漏心布施,內外盡與,人訶不悔,迴向而不見迴向相。 佛答檀波羅蜜,先說所施之廣:須要食物就給食物,乃至種種所須全都給與;或內或外——或支解自身、或國城妻子,都布施眾生。次說遇違緣時的持守:若有人來說「何用是布施為?是無所益!」,行般若的菩薩便作念「是人雖來訶我布施,我終不悔!我當勤行布施,不應不與。」此一節極可玩味——經文不給菩薩一個辯論的答覆,只給他一個不動的心。再次說施後之迴向:與一切眾生共之而迴向無上菩提,並且不見這些相——誰施、誰受、所施何物、迴向者誰、何等是迴向法、何等是迴向處。所以能不見者,經文自出其理:一切法皆以內空故空,外空故空,內外空故空,空空、有為空、無為空、畢竟空、無始空、散空、性空、一切法空、自相空故空。這一串空門逐一是說:向內之身心無自性,向外之器界無自性,內外合觀亦無自性,能空之空亦不可執,造作之法無自性,不造作之法亦無自性,究竟推之無自性,推其初始不可得,聚合之法散而無實,其性本來如此,一切法無例外,乃至各各自相亦不可得。菩薩如是觀已而作念「迴向者誰?迴向何處?用何法迴向?」——經文稱這纔叫作正迴向。
十二、檀波羅蜜之相(下):成就眾生淨佛國土、具足諸法而不受世間果報、以三乘度脫眾生。 佛續說:那時菩薩能成就眾生、淨佛國土,能具足檀、尸羅、羼提、毘梨耶、禪、般若六波羅蜜,乃至三十七助道法、空無相無作三昧、乃至十八不共法。一度之中具足諸法,正是本品品題所指。次說果相:這菩薩能如是具足檀波羅蜜而不受世間果報——譬如他化自在諸天隨意所須即皆得之,菩薩亦如是,心生所願隨意即得。此喻不可讀成許以福報,經文緊接著說明這果報的用處:以是布施果報故能供養諸佛,亦能滿足一切眾生天人阿修羅,以檀波羅蜜攝取眾生,用方便力以三乘法度脫眾生。可見所得之果全數迴入攝生,故雖有果報之相而說「不受世間果報」。
十三、尸羅波羅蜜之相(上):持種種戒而一切不取,但與眾生共之而迴向。 此下佛不待須菩提發問,逕自立次題而自答:菩薩摩訶薩云何於無相、無得、無作法中具足尸羅波羅蜜。所持之戒,經文列其五類——聖無漏入八聖道分戒、自然戒、報得戒、受得戒、心生戒。此五名經文但列其目,本論於本品未逐項出訓,古德於本品亦未別釋,故此處但依經列名,不代為分疏。又總標其德為不缺、不破、不雜、不濁、不著,並自在戒、智所讚戒。持此戒而「無所取」,所不取者經文歷數之:色受想行識,三十二相八十隨形好,剎利大姓、婆羅門大姓、居士大家,以及自四天王天至非有想非無想處的諸天,以及須陀洹果乃至阿羅漢果、辟支佛道,以及轉輪聖王與天王。要緊處在於:所不取的不只是人天福報,連四果與辟支佛道亦在其中。持戒而不取聖果,此即無相無得無作中之尸羅。末言但為與一切眾生共之而迴向無上菩提,以無相、無得、無二而迴向——並自標此是「為世俗法故,非第一實義」,明白告訴讀者迴向之說是隨順世諦的施設。
十四、尸羅波羅蜜之相(下):以方便力起四禪得五神通,五通各有其用。 佛續說:這菩薩具足尸羅波羅蜜,以方便力起四禪而不味著,故得五神通。因四禪得天眼,且住修得、報得兩種天眼;得天眼已,見十方現在諸佛乃至得無上菩提而如所見不失。天耳清淨過於人耳,聞十方諸佛說法而如所聞不失,能自饒益亦益他人。以知他心智,知十方諸佛心及一切眾生心,亦能饒益一切眾生。以宿命智知過去諸業因緣,因是業因緣不失故,眾生在在處處所生悉知。以漏盡智令眾生得須陀洹果乃至阿羅漢果、辟支佛道,在在處處能令眾生入善法中。此節須看兩件事:其一、五通之得,源頭在戒而不在別求,故繫於尸羅波羅蜜下說;其二、五通之用,逐一都落在「饒益」「令眾生得」上,無一條為自身受用。
十五、羼提波羅蜜之相(上):二忍與觀諸法實性。 須菩提問諸法無相無作無得,菩薩云何能具足羼提波羅蜜。佛答先標其時際之長:從初發意以來乃至坐道場,於其中間若一切眾生以瓦石刀杖相加,菩薩不起瞋心乃至不生一念。次立二忍:一者於一切眾生惡口罵詈刀杖瓦石而瞋心不起,二者一切法無生的無生法忍。前者是對人的忍,後者是對法的忍;缺前者則法忍成空談,缺後者則人忍終有竭時。次示所以能忍之法:菩薩應作是思惟「罵我者誰?譏訶者誰?打擲者誰?誰有受者?」,即時思惟諸法實性,所謂畢竟空,無法、無眾生;諸法尚不可得,何況有眾生。如是觀諸法相時,不見罵者、不見割截者,即得無生法忍。經文更自釋何謂無生法忍:知諸法相常不生,諸煩惱從本已來亦常不生。此一釋最須記取——無生法忍不是忍住一個生起的東西,是照見它本來不生。
十六、羼提波羅蜜之相(下):住二忍故具足諸法與聖神通,末得一切種智轉法輪。 佛續說:菩薩住此二忍,能具足四禪、四無量心、四無色定,四念處乃至八聖道分,三解脫門,佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、大慈大悲;住此聖無漏出世間法,不共一切聲聞辟支佛,具足聖神通。其用亦逐一在利他:以天眼見東方諸佛而得念佛三昧乃至無上菩提終不斷絕,十方皆然;以天耳聞十方諸佛所說法而如所聞為眾生說;知十方諸佛心及一切眾生念而隨其心說法;以宿命智知眾生宿世善根而為說法令其歡喜;以漏盡神通教化眾生令得三乘。末結:行般若以方便力成就眾生,具足一切種智,得無上菩提,轉法輪。前段尸羅所得是五神通,此段二忍所得稱聖神通,其別在「不共一切聲聞、辟支佛」一句,讀時勿混。
十七、毘梨耶波羅蜜之身精進。 須菩提問無相無作無得中云何具足毘梨耶波羅蜜。佛答先分身心二精進,而先說身:菩薩行般若時成就身精進心精進,入初禪乃至第四禪,受種種神通力,能分一身為多身乃至手捫摸日月;以成就身精進故,飛到東方過無量百千萬諸佛世界,供養諸佛飲食衣服醫藥臥具華香瓔珞種種所須,乃至得無上菩提而福德果報終不可盡。得菩提時一切世間天人勤設供養,乃至入無餘涅槃後舍利及弟子得供養。亦以是神通力故至諸佛所聽受法教,乃至無上菩提終不違失;修一切種智時淨佛世界成就眾生。身精進之所以不是徒勞奔走,全在它所往之處是佛所、所作之事是供養與聽法。
十八、毘梨耶波羅蜜之心精進。 佛續自立次題:云何菩薩成就心精進能具足毘梨耶波羅蜜。答曰菩薩之心精進是聖無漏的,入八聖道分的精進,不令身業口業的不善得入。其正面之相是一長串的「不取」:不取諸法相若常若無常、若苦若樂、若我若無我、若有為若無為、若三界、若有漏無漏性、若四禪、若慈悲喜捨、若四無色處、若三十七品、若空無相無作、若佛十力乃至十八不共法;不取果證之相若四沙門果、若辟支佛道、若菩薩道、若無上菩提,亦不取能證之人若須陀洹乃至是菩薩是佛;不取斷結之相——是眾生斷三結故得須陀洹、三毒薄故得斯陀含、斷下分結故得阿那含、斷上分結故得阿羅漢、以辟支佛道故作辟支佛、行道種智故名菩薩。末以一句收其所以然:「不可以性取相,是性無故。」心精進之為精進,正在此處——不是心裡繃得更緊,是心中一切相取不住。末言以是心精進故廣利益眾生而亦不得是眾生,是為具足毘梨耶波羅蜜;具足諸佛法、淨佛國土、成就眾生,皆以不可得故。
十九、身心精進成就故攝一切善法而不著,神通隨意利益眾生。 佛續說身心二精進成就之後的總相:攝取一切諸善法而於是法亦不著,故能從一佛國至一佛國,為利益眾生所作神通隨意無礙——或雨諸華、或雨諸名香、或作伎樂、或動大地、或放光明、或示七寶莊嚴國土、或現種種身、或放大智光明令知聖道,令眾生遠離殺生乃至邪見;或以布施利益眾生,或以持戒,或支解身體、或以妻子、或以國土、或以己身給施,隨所方便利益眾生。此段把神通之用與捨身之行並列於一處,正見精進之義不在剛猛,而在無所不可捨、無所不可為。
二十、禪波羅蜜之相(上):除佛諸禪,餘一切禪三昧皆能具足。 須菩提問住無相無作無得法中云何具足禪波羅蜜。佛答先作一個簡別:除佛諸禪定外,其餘一切諸禪、三昧皆能具足。此簡別甚要——菩薩地上所具者已極廣,而佛之諸禪仍別出其外,可知本品所說之「具足」是就菩薩位而言,非謂菩薩與佛無別。所具者次第列出:離諸欲諸惡不善法、離生喜樂、有覺有觀而入初禪,乃至入第四禪;以慈悲喜捨心遍滿一方乃至十方;過一切色相、滅有對相、不念別異相故入無邊虛空處乃至非有想非無想處;於禪波羅蜜中住而逆順入八背捨、九次第定,入空三昧、無相三昧、無作三昧,或時入如電光三昧、或時入聖正三昧、或時入如金剛三昧。
廿一、禪波羅蜜之相(下):修助道法過諸地入菩薩位,得陀羅尼與報得神通,見法如幻而利眾生。 佛續說:住禪波羅蜜中修三十七助道法,用道種智入一切禪定,過乾慧地、性地、八人地、見地、薄地、離欲地、已辦地、辟支佛地而入菩薩位,入菩薩位已具足佛地;於是諸地中行乃至無上菩提而不中道取道果。次說其行處與利他:從一佛國至一佛國供養諸佛、植諸善根、淨佛國土、利益眾生,以布施持戒三昧智慧解脫解脫知見攝取眾生,教眾生令得四沙門果與辟支佛道,諸有善法能令眾生得道者皆教令得。次說其所得:能生一切陀羅尼門,得四無礙智、報得神通;終不入母人胞胎,終不受五欲,無生不生,雖生而不為生法所污。所以然者,經文自出——見一切作法如幻而利益眾生,亦不得眾生及一切法,教眾生令得無所得處;並自標此是「世俗法故,非第一實義」。末言住是禪波羅蜜則一切禪定解脫三昧乃至無上菩提終不離禪波羅蜜,行如是道種智時得一切種智,斷一切煩惱習,自益益他而為一切世間天人阿修羅作福田。
廿二、般若波羅蜜之相:不見定實相,行內空乃至無法有法空,具足菩薩道。 須菩提問住無相無作無得法中云何修具足般若波羅蜜。佛答:菩薩行般若時於諸法不見定實相——見色不定非實相乃至見識不定非實相;不見色生乃至不見識生;既不見生,則一切法若有漏若無漏,不見來處、不見去處、亦不見集處。如是觀時不得色性乃至識性,亦不得有漏無漏法性。次言其信解:信解一切諸法無所有相,如是信解已行內空乃至無法有法空,於諸法無所著——若色若受想行識乃至無上菩提。末結:菩薩行無所有般若波羅蜜,能具足菩薩道,所謂六波羅蜜乃至三十七助道法、佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、三十二相、八十隨形好。前五度所說皆是『行而不得』,至此般若則直說「不見」與「不得」,故般若是前五度之所以能不得者。
廿三、住空淨佛道中隨應教化,現神通度眾,報得六度五通成就一切功德。 佛續說般若行者的利生之相:住空淨佛道中,所謂六波羅蜜、三十七助道法、報得神通,以是法饒益眾生——宜以布施攝者教令布施,宜以戒攝者教令持戒,宜以禪定智慧解脫解脫知見攝者教令修之,宜以諸道法教者教令得四沙門果與辟支佛道,宜以佛道化者教令得菩薩道具足佛道,如是隨其所應道地而教化之,各令得所。次言現種種神通力時過無量恒河沙國土度脫眾生,隨其所須皆化給之,各令滿足;從一國土至一國土,見淨妙國土以自莊嚴己佛國土。次以二喻明其資生無乏:譬如他化自在天中資生所須隨意自至,亦如諸淨佛國離於求欲。末言以是報得的六波羅蜜與報得五神通,行菩薩道種智,成就一切功德,當得無上菩提。此段最可觀者是「隨其所應道地」一語——空中無定相,故教化亦無定法。
廿四、不受一切法故,得菩提時國土資生皆無有主。 經段以此結。佛言這菩薩爾時不受色法乃至識,不受一切法——若善若不善、若世間若出世間、若有漏若無漏、若有為若無為,如是一切法皆不受;得無上菩提時,國土一切所有資生之物皆無有主。所以然者,經文自出:是菩薩行一切法不受,以不可得故。「無有主」三字是全品經段的落處——前面說了那樣廣的萬行與果報,末後卻說連國土資生都無人主之。萬行具足而無一物屬我,這纔是「一心具萬行」的本義。
廿五、論主第一問答:問者答者俱言無所有,何以分得出誰問誰答。 論段起首即設一問,問得極細:問的人與答的人口中都說「無所有」,怎樣分別知道哪一句是問、哪一句是答?論主答曰:「所言法雖一而心異」——問的人以著心問,答的人以無著心答。此一答是讀本品乃至讀般若諸品的鑰匙。同樣三個字,出於著心則是難,出於無著心則是答;文字上沒有分別,分別全在能說之心。行人讀經至此,當回照自己念「無所得」時是哪一種心。
廿六、須菩提之意與其所以問。 論主續釋:須菩提的意思是說無所有中不應發心;然而他是為聽法者的著心纔作此問。諸法空中不見菩薩發心者、不見眾生可利益者、不見無上菩提,所以於無所有法中作難——「若一切法無所有性,菩薩見何利故發心?」論主隨即簡別一句最要緊的話:須菩提於菩薩、眾生、無上菩提三事中並不懷疑,他只是問無所有法。此一簡別防住了一個誤讀——不可把須菩提看成一個對佛道起疑的人;他是替著心的聽眾把話問出來。
廿七、牒佛答而釋:正以無所有空故能發心。 論主引佛之答「正以無所有、空故能發心」,隨即申其理:若是無所有、空,那麼菩薩、眾生、無上菩提也都是空無所有,這個難從何處起得來?必得眾生、菩薩及無上菩提離於無所有、空,纔可以有此難。又引前文所說「畢竟空於諸法無所障礙,何妨發心?」為證。論主末以一句道破佛的手法——佛還是以無所有、空來破須菩提所問。要留意:所破者非須菩提之人,是那一問裡藏著的『空能礙有』之見。
廿八、自說因緣:著心者難得解脫。 論主引佛自說之因緣「須菩提!著心者難得解脫」而廣釋之:這人從無始生死以來,以一切煩惱故深著諸法,聞有亦著、聞空亦著、得失亦著,如是眾生難可勉出。所以菩薩發無上道心,自以相好嚴身、得梵音聲、有大威德、知眾生三世心的根本,以種種神通力、因緣、譬喻,為說無所有法與空解脫門,引導其心;眾生見如是希有事,即時其心柔軟,信佛受法。末引經文「著有者難得解脫;有所得者,無道、無果、無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」作結。此段給出了本品前半的用心所在——空義不是為了取消行門,正是為了鬆開那個「著」。
廿九、牒須菩提問與佛答:無所有即是道果菩提。 論主逐句牒經:須菩提問「世尊!若有所得者,無道、無果、無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;無所得者有道、有果不?」佛答「無所有即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」此二句是論主承上啟下之樞,牒而未釋,釋在下段。讀論至此要分清層次:論中所引之語出於經,論主自己的話在引語之外,二者不可混為一談。
三十、釋無所得即是道果之理,並釋法性即是諸法實相。 論主釋曰:若人不分別是有所得、是無所得,入諸法實相畢竟空中,這也是無所得,就是道、就是果、就是無上菩提,因為不破壞諸法實相的緣故。末補一句訓釋——「法性即是諸法實相」。此句極要緊:經文說「法性不壞故」,若不知法性即諸法實相,便會把法性想成一個別存的體。論主一語點破,使經中的「不壞法性」與論中的「不破壞諸法實相」成為同一件事。
卅一、須菩提之疑與佛答:法性雖不可壞,眾生邪行故名為破壞。 論主續出須菩提之意:法性無論正行邪行常不可破壞,何以佛說「不壞法性是道、是果」——既然本來壞不了,說「不壞」豈非多餘。佛答「法性雖不可破壞,眾生邪行故名為破壞」,論主以喻明之:如虛空,雲霧土塵雖不能染,亦名不淨;如人實欲染污虛空,是人為欲染污法性,無是事故。此喻的分寸要看準——雲霧不能真染虛空,而人仍說天不淨;同樣,邪行不能真壞法性,而經仍說壞法性。所說之「壞」在行人一邊,不在法性一邊。
卅二、佛說譬喻:欲壞法性者即是欲於無所有法中得道得果。 論主牒佛所說之譬喻:「若人欲壞法性,是人為欲於無所有法中得道、得果、得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」此句把上段的喻收回到行門上:所謂壞法性者,不是別有一種人去毀壞什麼,正是那個在無所得法中還要取得道果的心。讀者若覺得「壞法性」三字過重,可回看此句——它所指的其實是最常見的一念。
卅三、牒須菩提再問十地等諸菩薩法。 論主牒經:須菩提白佛「若無所有即是道,云何有十地等諸菩薩法?」並注明「如經廣說」四字,表示此問的完整內容已具於經段,論中不再重述。此一筆是本論的體例——論主於經文已備之處不作複錄,只取其要以接下文。
卅四、論主第二問答:佛已先答何以更問;答為新發意菩薩著所破法故。 論主自設第二番問答。問曰:此事佛已先答,所謂「若法空,菩薩見何事故發心?」今言「若法空,云何有初地等?」佛皆以空答,今須菩提何以更問。答曰:以眾生著心難解故更問——是眾中有新發意菩薩,聞是諸法實相空即生著心,佛破其著,亦著所破法;須菩提為是人故更問。「亦著所破法」五字最須玩味:破有而著空,破空而著『破空』,著處輾轉不絕。同一個問所以要問兩遍,不是佛答得不清,是聽者的著處換了位置。
卅五、牒佛答:以無所得故有初地乃至舍利得供養。 論主牒佛之答「以無所得故有初地,乃至般涅槃後舍利得供養」,並補一句自己的判語:有所著中,不可說初地及諸功德。此判語把經義說得更透——次第功德之所以能說,恰恰因為它們不是被得到的;若在有所著之中,這些名目反而立不住。
卅六、釋六度神通無有差別故不應難。 論主續釋:亦以無所得因緣故,從布施乃至諸神通無有差別,無有差別故不應難。此處「不應難」三字是對前問的收束——差別既無,則「有何差別」之問本身就落空了。
卅七、牒須菩提復問與佛答:似菩提寂滅相,布施畢竟空,魔不能破壞。 論主牒經:須菩提復問「云何無所得布施乃至諸神通無有差別?」佛答「菩薩從初發心已來,似阿耨多羅三藐三菩提寂滅相,布施畢竟空,所謂不得施者、受者、財物而行布施,如是布施中無有分別;乃至不得菩提而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦如是。是名菩薩行無所得般若波羅蜜。行是無所得般若波羅蜜,魔、若魔天不能破壞。」「似」字是這一段的眼目:菩薩初發心時所行之相,已與所趣之無上菩提的寂滅相相似,故因中即含果相,這纔是「無有差別」的實義。
卅八、論主立子題:一念中行六波羅蜜者。 論主於此立一句子題——「一念中行六波羅蜜者」。本論釋經,凡於一段之首單標一語者,即是告訴讀者下文所釋之範圍。此一標目之後的三問,皆環繞本品品題而發,故此句雖短,是全論後半的分水。
卅九、論主第三問答:須菩提何以問一念中行六度。 問曰:須菩提何以故問「一念中行六波羅蜜等諸功德」。答曰:須菩提從佛聞般若波羅蜜甚深無所有相、於諸法中無礙相;若爾者,則無所不能、無事不作,云何菩薩一念中能攝六波羅蜜乃至八十隨形好。論主又自出其所以有此一問之由:初發心時以著有無心重故,漸漸次第行;今有無悉捨故,無所不能,是故問。此答把『一念具足』的根由說得極清楚——不是行人把六度擠進一剎那,是心中著有著無的兩重障礙一旦捨盡,行便無所不能。次第而行者非法有次第,是心有障礙。
四十、牒佛答:不離般若故能一念中行;遠離則漸次。 論主牒佛之答「菩薩不離般若波羅蜜行布施等諸功德,無障礙故,能一念中行」,並自補反面一句:若遠離般若波羅蜜,則漸漸次第行。正反並出,方見「不遠離」三字是關鍵而非虛語。
四一、牒問答:云何名不遠離;答不以二相行布施等。 論主牒須菩提問「云何名不遠離?」與佛答「菩薩不以二相行布施等。」此一問一答在經段中已有,論主重牒者,是要把後文「何等是一念」接在這條線上。
四二、牒問答:云何不以二相;答於布施一念中攝一切善法。 論主牒復問「云何不以二相?」與佛答「菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,欲具足檀波羅蜜,於布施一念中攝一切善法。」末綴「如先說」三字,指前品已具,不復重釋。
四三、論主自釋何等是一念。 這是論段最要緊的一段自釋。論主問「何等是一念」,自答曰:所謂菩薩得無生法忍,斷一切煩惱,除諸憶想分別,安住無漏心中,布施一切。次釋無漏心之體——「無漏心是無相相」。次說其行相:菩薩住是心中,不見誰施、誰受、誰物,離一切相心布施;不見有一法,乃至無上菩提尚不見,何況餘法;是名不二相;乃至八十隨形好亦如是。此段把本品品題之「一念」給了定義——它不是時間上的一剎那,是得無生法忍、煩惱已斷、憶想分別已除之後的那個無漏無相心。故知一念具萬行之說,繫於證量而非繫於速度。
四四、牒須菩提更以異事問與佛答。 論主續牒:須菩提更以異事問此義——「世尊!諸法無相、無作、無起,云何能具足檀波羅蜜等,乃至八十隨形好?」佛答「菩薩無相、無作法中不取相故,無障礙心布施,須食與食等。」論主隨即說明自己何以不再廣釋:經中已委悉,又先品中亦廣說,是故更不解。本論凡遇經文已明、前品已廣之處即略而不釋,此是體例,非是闕文。
四五、論主分二:無漏無相六波羅蜜有二種。 論主自出一判:無漏、無相六波羅蜜有二種——一者得無生法忍菩薩所行,二者未得無生法忍菩薩所行;而此中所說者,是得無生法忍菩薩所行。其理由論主亦自出:住無相、無漏心中行布施等諸法故。此一判甚要——它替讀者標明了本品所說的高度,免得行人把『不見施者受者』當作初心即可現成做到的事。
四六、論主第四問答之問:得無生法忍菩薩割截無痛,有何恩分。 問曰:生身菩薩貪惜未除故,割截甚痛,是則為難;得無生法忍菩薩,如化人所作,割截無痛,有何恩分。此問問得極有人情——依常識論,忍痛者纔可敬,不痛者何足道。論主不迴避這個常識,反而把它整個提出來作問。
四七、答:捨寂滅樂入眾生中受種種身,是則為難。 答曰:得無生法忍菩薩行是六波羅蜜為難。所以者何——得無生法忍寂滅心,應受涅槃樂,而捨此寂滅樂,入眾生中受種種身,或為賤人、或為畜生等,是則為難。至於生身菩薩,貪愛未除,著佛身故以身布施,是為悕望、非清淨施,是故不如。此答把「難」的判準整個換過:難不在身受之苦,在所捨之樂之大、所入之處之卑。一個本可安住寂滅的人,自願入六道受賤人畜生之身,這纔是本品所說的難行。前段「有漏、有相」之施縱然痛徹,因其夾著悕望,反落於下。
四八、論主總結:能具足者有大恩分。 末段論主以「復次」起而總收:行無漏、無相六波羅蜜,是時能具足;有漏、有相則不能具足;是故能具足者有大恩分。全論以「具足」二字回扣品題,而把具足的條件明明白白繫在無漏無相上。至此,經段所開的萬行與論段所辨的一念,合為一義:萬行之所以能於一念中具足,正因為那一念是無漏無相之心。
不要讀錯
不要把「一切法性無所有」讀成什麼都沒有。經中佛答的第一句就是以無所有為求菩提之由,而不是以無所有為不必求之由。論主更點明須菩提於菩薩、眾生、無上菩提三事中並不懷疑,他只是問無所有法。若讀成斷滅,則後文六度萬行逐一開演之文,一句也安不上去。
不要把「無所得即是道、即是果」讀成不必修道。經文自帶根據——「法性不壞故」;論主也補訓「法性即是諸法實相」。道果之所以在無所得中成立,是因為諸法實相本自如此,不是因為修與不修沒有分別。緊接著佛還說,若在無所得法中想要得道得果,那就是欲壞法性——可見所遮的是『取得』之心,不是「行道」之事。
不要把「一念中具足」讀成把修行壓縮成一剎那。論主自問「何等是一念」而自答:得無生法忍,斷一切煩惱,除諸憶想分別,安住無漏心中。這個一念是就心之體性而說,不是就時間之短長而說。他又自判此中所說屬得無生法忍菩薩所行,另有未得無生法忍菩薩所行一類。行人若把它讀成速成之法,正與論主的簡別相反。
不要把『布施乃至神通無有差別』讀成六度可以不必分修。佛說無有差別的同一段裡,緊接著就說「以眾生著布施乃至神通故分別說」;而後半經文正是逐度分說檀、尸羅、羼提、毘梨耶、禪、般若之相。無差別是就無所得法而言,分別說是就眾生之著而設,兩句同出佛口,不相妨礙。
不要把尸羅段的「無所取」讀成輕視戒相。經文先歷列所持之戒為聖無漏入八聖道分戒、自然戒、報得戒、受得戒、心生戒,並標其不缺不破不雜不濁不著,然後纔說用是戒而無所取。所不取者是色受想行識乃至四沙門果、辟支佛道與轉輪聖王天王之報——是不取戒之果報,不是不持戒。且此段所得的五神通,經文明說是因戒起四禪而得,可見戒相愈嚴而取心愈輕,方是此段之義。
不要把羼提段的「不見罵者、不見割截者」讀成麻木。經文給的路徑是先思惟「罵我者誰?譏訶者誰?打擲者誰?誰有受者?」,再思惟諸法實性畢竟空,然後纔說不見。此是觀照所致,不是感受消失。且經文所立的二忍,第一種正是「一切眾生惡口罵詈、若加刀杖瓦石,瞋心不起」,明說有加者、有所加之事,只是瞋心不起而已。
不要把禪波羅蜜段的「除佛諸禪定」略過。經文所具足者是餘一切諸禪三昧,佛之諸禪仍在其外。本品說一度攝萬行、說菩薩位中具足佛地,若不看住這一句簡別,便會讀成菩薩與佛已無差別。
不要把「國土一切所有資生之物皆無有主」讀成國土空無。經文自出其理——「是菩薩行一切法不受,以不可得故」。無主是就不受不得而言,不是說無有資生之物;上文纔說隨其所須皆化給之、各令滿足。萬物具足而無一物屬我,正是「不受」二字的實義。
不要把論主第四番問答的「有何恩分」讀成論主也輕視不痛者。這是論主自設之問,代常情發難;其答語隨即把難的判準換掉——所難在捨寂滅樂而入六道受賤人畜生之身,不在身受之痛。讀問而不讀答,便成了與論主相反的結論。
修行作用
第一件受用,是把「無所得」拿來檢查自己的心而不是拿來作口號。論主第一番問答說得明白:同是「無所有」三字,出於著心是問難,出於無著心是解答。日用中誦空、說空之時,可作一照——此刻說空的心,是要放下一物,還是要多得一物?若是後者,論主已先說了,那正是「欲壞法性」的那一念。
第二件受用,是布施時的三不見可以當下就練。經文給的樣子極具體:住無漏心而布施,不見誰施、誰受、所施何物;斷愛、斷慳貪而行施;施已與一切眾生共之而迴向,並且連迴向者誰、迴向何處、用何法迴向都不見。行人縱未得無生法忍,也可於每一次施捨之後試著不去點數:不記自己施了、不記對方受了、不記所施之物。減一分記認,即近一分無漏。
第三件受用,是遇人訶責所行時有一句現成的持守。經文設了這樣一幕:有人來說「何用是布施為?是無所益!」,行般若的菩薩只作一念——「是人雖來訶我布施,我終不悔!我當勤行布施,不應不與。」此處佛不教菩薩去辯,只教他不改。凡行善而遇人冷語者,可取此一念自守:不辯、不悔、不減。
第四件受用,是忍時有一條可以走的路。經文的次第是先問後觀:先問「罵我者誰?譏訶者誰?打擲者誰?誰有受者?」,再思惟諸法實性畢竟空,無法、無眾生。這四問不是自我安慰之辭,是把『我被如何』一句拆開來推:前三問問的是能加害者——罵的是誰、譏訶的是誰、打擲的是誰;末一問「誰有受者?」問的才是受者。能、所兩面一併推求,所以經文接著說「諸法尚不可得,何況有眾生!」——不是先尋出一個受者再安慰他,是能所俱不可得。四問一起,瞋心自然無處著落——這比壓住脾氣要省力得多,也更牢。
第五件受用,是以身精進與心精進兩面自檢。身精進之相,經文落在往佛所、供養、聽受法教與利益眾生上;心精進之相,經文落在一長串的「不取」上——不取法相之常無常苦樂我無我,不取果證之相,不取斷結之相。行人可每日兩問:今日之奔走,所往者是何處?今日之用心,取了多少相?前者管住身之虛耗,後者管住心之暗結。
第六件受用,是把「難」的判準改過來。論主末番問答所給的判準是:難不在痛,在捨。本可安住的樂而肯捨,本可不入的處而肯入,這纔是大恩分。行人於發願、於承擔時,可持此一尺——不必以受苦之多寡自許,當看所捨之安逸有幾分、所入之低處有幾分。
第七件受用,是以「無有主」收束一日之所作。經段末說菩薩成佛時國土一切資生之物皆無有主。行人一日之中,凡所修所作、所施所成,至晚間可作一念:此中無一物屬我,亦無一物須我主之。萬行具足而不立一主,這是本品品題落到日用上最直捷的一句。
承衍
本品的骨幹,是一段長經與一段長論。經①自須菩提問一切法性無所有菩薩見何利益而為眾生求菩提起,佛答以性無所有故求、有得有著者難可解脫、得相者無道無果無菩提;次答無所得即是道即是果即是菩提而以法性不壞為據,並出欲於無所得法中得道果即是欲壞法性之誡;次答初地乃至十地與無生忍、報得神通六度、成就眾生淨佛國土乃至涅槃後舍利受供養皆以無所得相故得;次答六度諸神通於無所得法中無有差別而為眾生之著故分別說,並以不得布施而行布施乃至不得諸佛法而得菩提一串句式示其實行,結以魔不能破壞;次入本品正題,以四重問答逐層收攝——一念具足由不遠離般若、不遠離由不二相、不二相由欲具足檀波羅蜜時檀中即攝諸波羅蜜及四念處乃至相好、攝諸無漏法由住無漏心布施而不見施者受者所施物;次以「若諸法無相、無作,云何具足」一總問開出六度之逐項開演:檀則內外盡施、人訶不悔、迴向而不見迴向相並列諸空為據,尸羅則持五類戒而於色乃至諸天四果辟支佛道轉輪聖王天王一切不取、以方便力起四禪得五神通,羼提則立生忍法忍二種而以觀畢竟空得無生法忍、住二忍故具足諸法與聖神通,毘梨耶則分身心二精進而心精進以一串不取為相、末以「不可以性取相,是性無故」收,禪則除佛諸禪而餘一切禪三昧皆具、修助道法過八地入菩薩位具足佛地、不中道取證、見法如幻而利眾生,般若則不見定實相、不見色乃至識生、行內空乃至無法有法空而具足菩薩道;末說住空淨佛道中隨其所應道地教化各令得所,並以不受一切法故得菩提時國土資生皆無有主作結。論①以四番問曰答曰為骨而以牒經逐句而釋為肉:第一番辨問者答者俱言無所有而以著心無著心分之,次釋須菩提為聽者著心故問並簡別其於菩薩眾生菩提三事不疑,次牒佛答正以無所有空故能發心而申空不礙發心之理,次釋著心者難得解脫之由並出菩薩以相好梵音威德神通因緣譬喻引導其心,次牒無所有即是道果而釋法性即是諸法實相,次釋法性雖不可壞而眾生邪行故名為壞並出虛空雲霧之喻;第二番辨佛已先答何以更問而歸之於新發意菩薩著所破法,次牒以無所得故有初地乃至舍利得供養並判有所著中不可說初地及諸功德;第三番標「一念中行六波羅蜜者」子題而辨須菩提所以問,次牒不離般若故能一念中行、不以二相、於布施一念中攝一切善法諸答,次自釋何等是一念而以得無生法忍、斷一切煩惱、除諸憶想分別、安住無漏心為其體,並判無漏無相六波羅蜜有得無生法忍與未得二種;第四番辨得無生法忍菩薩割截無痛有何恩分而以捨寂滅樂入眾生中受種種身為難,末以「復次」總收——行無漏無相六波羅蜜是時能具足,有漏有相則不能具足,故能具足者有大恩分。
古德之釋,本品可誌者三家,而一家闕。吉藏於《大品經義疏》釋本品,先以兩品為一段而總標其意云:「此下第二段有兩品,明脩行純熟故一念具足斯備也。」其分兩品之由云:「先未得無生故未能無礙行,一念中不能具足眾行;今得無生,無生一念中具足一切行也。」——以未得無生與已得無生分兩品之先後,正與本論自釋「何等是一念」時以得無生法忍為其體者相發。其科本品為三云:「初品為三:第一明於無所有中起行,第二明一念中具起萬行,第三明行空無相故具足諸行。」——此三分與本論經段之次第相應:無所有中起行即前三問答,一念中具起萬行即本品正題,行空無相故具足諸行即六度之逐項開演。其釋佛答發心之意云:「良由無所有故得發心耳」——與本論所牒佛答「正以無所有、空故能發心」取義相同而語異。其釋第三段之所以立云:「二乘有所得人,行三空則失萬行,修萬行則失三空,故是取捨生滅觀。」——以二乘之三空與萬行不能兩存,反顯菩薩行空而萬行不動,此是吉藏自家之判,本論未有此語,並錄不判。其釋割截一節,設問「得無生忍割截不痛,何足為喻」而自答云:「得無生忍應不生六趣,今能以無生作生用,入六道中為割截,始為常有。」——所設之問與所立之答,皆與本論末番問答之問語答意相合,而措辭出於吉藏,可為佐證。吉藏於本品之品目作「一念品」,其標次品起處又云:「此下第二就譬說一心具萬行正意」——是於品目用略名而於正意用全稱,二名並行。湛然《法華玄義釋籤》釋生身佛、法身佛聽法進道一節,明標「《大論》八十七」而引本品論段之末番問答:其問作「生身菩薩,貪惜未除割截則難,若無生忍菩薩,猶如化人割截無痛,有何恩分?」,其答作「雖得無生,行亦為難。」,而以「能捨此樂入生死中,受於種種下賤之身。」為其所以難,末收於「是故無生忍菩薩方名大恩。」——所引與本論末番問答逐義相值,而措辭出於湛然之約,非逐字全同,故誌其為約引而不作逐字徵引;其所標之卷第與本品所在之卷八十七相合。均正《大乘四論玄義》引此段經文云:「十三卷一念品云:無所得即是道,即是果,即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」——惟其上文標所出者作「故大品經。」,所用品名亦作「一念品」(所釋經之名),故其繫屬在所釋經一側;本論本品之經文與之同文,是同證而非同繫。所引之文與本論經文逐字相符,唯句中頓逗之標與底本有異;其所稱之卷第與本帙底本亦不同。慧影《大智度論疏》現存之文結構性不及本品,本品闕釋,據實標闕,不以他處之文充之。又智顗《法華玄義》中別有「一心具萬行」一語,與本品品題全稱字面相同,然彼自就其一家教相立言,未逐字引本品之文,亦未明點本論品題,故唯誌其詞面之同,不作徵引、不判其為引本品。至於本品品題之異名、諸本之品序與分卷之異,詳考據層。
One Mind Complete with All Practices: Why the Nature of Dharmas Being without Anything Existent Is Not a Reason for Cancelling the Arousing of the Mind; Why Nothing to Be Attained Is Precisely the Path and Precisely the Fruit; Why the Nature of Dharmas Being Indestructible Is the Ground of This Sentence; Why the First Ground and So On up to the Tenth Ground and the Supernormal Powers Obtained as Retribution Still Stand; Why the Six Perfections and the Supernormal Powers Are Said to Be without Difference and yet Are Spoken of with Distinctions; Why Being Complete with All Practices within a Single Thought Is Not a Compressing of Time; Why Not Being Far from Prajñā Is Precisely the Cause of Being Complete within a Single Thought; Why the Mark of Non-duality Is the Real Meaning of a Single Thought; Why within Dānapāramitā All the Pāramitā Can Be Contained; Why, Giving while Abiding in the Mind without Outflows, One Does Not See Giver, Recipient, or the Thing Given; Why the Six Perfections Must Be Shown One by One within Dharmas That Are Signless, without Attaining, and without Making; Why Śīla Takes Not Even the Noble Fruits and the Retribution of a Wheel-Turning Sage King; Why Kṣānti Must Set Up Two Kinds, the Acceptance toward Beings and the Acceptance of Dharmas; Why Vīrya Is Divided into Bodily Vigour and Mental Vigour; Why Dhyāna Must Except the Dhyānas of the Buddha and Speak of All the Other Dhyānas; Why Prajñā Is Said Not to See a Fixed and Real Mark; Why the Land and the Goods That Sustain Life All Have No Owner; Why, When Both Questioner and Answerer Say Without Anything Existent, One Can Still Tell Who Asks and Who Answers; Why, When the Buddha Has Already Answered, Subhūti Asks Again; What a Single Thought Is; and Why the Bodhisattva Who Has Obtained the Acceptance of the Non-arising of Dharmas, Feeling No Pain When Cut and Severed, Is on the Contrary Said to Have a Great Share of Grace
What Is Being Asked
What this chapter asks is a question that very easily goes astray: since dharmas are all without anything existent, should practice still be practised or not? And once it is practised, does it count as something to be attained or not?
At the head of the chapter Subhūti asks very directly: the nature of all dharmas is without anything existent, so what benefit does the bodhisattva see, that only then he seeks unsurpassed awakening for the sake of beings? This question is not an objection against the Buddha; it is asked on behalf of those listening to the Dharma. Anyone who has grown used to hearing the meaning of emptiness without having digested it will give rise in his mind to a conclusion he takes to be thoroughgoing—since nothing at all exists, then arousing the mind, delivering beings, and becoming a Buddha do not exist either. The Buddha's answer, however, does not gather things in along this direction; instead it turns the whole thing around: precisely because the nature of all dharmas is without anything existent does the bodhisattva seek unsurpassed awakening for the sake of beings. Next he adds a sentence of reason—those with something to be attained and something clung to find it hard to be liberated, and those who grasp at marks have no path, no fruit, no unsurpassed awakening. And so the axial sentence of the whole chapter comes out: nothing to be attained is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely unsurpassed awakening, because the nature of dharmas is indestructible.
Once this sentence stands, a second doubt follows at once: if nothing to be attained is precisely the path and the fruit, then the first ground and so on up to the tenth ground, the acceptance of non-arising, the supernormal powers and the six perfections obtained as retribution, bringing beings to accomplishment and purifying buddha-lands, and so on up to the relics receiving offerings after parinirvāṇa—how is this sequence to be established? The Buddha's answer is still in the same direction—precisely because dharmas are of the mark of nothing to be attained does he obtain the first ground and so on up to the tenth ground. The sequence is not propped up by 「有所得」 tr. "something to be attained"; it is established of itself within nothing to be attained. The third doubt follows, asking about difference: if all is nothing to be attained, do the six perfections and the supernormal powers not become one undifferentiated mass? The Buddha answers that there is no difference, and that the reason they are spoken of with distinctions is that beings cling.
Only after these three questions and three answers of the first half have been set firm does the sūtra text turn into the proper topic of this chapter. Subhūti asks: how does the bodhisattva within a single thought make complete the practice of the six perfections and so on up to the eighty minor marks? The Buddha's answers gather inward layer by layer: first he says that all giving and so on up to the marks and minor signs are not far from prajñā; asked again what not being far means, he answers: the mark of non-duality; asked again what the mark of non-duality means, he answers that when one wishes to make dānapāramitā complete, within dānapāramitā are at once contained all the pāramitā, as well as the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the marks and minor signs; asked again how, when giving, all the dharmas without outflows are contained, he answers: abiding in the mind without outflows one gives, and does not see who gives, who receives, or what thing is given. After the four layers of question and answer, the sūtra text again gathers it up with one general question—if dharmas are signless and without making, how after all are these six perfections and the thirty-seven limbs of the path and so on up to the marks and minor signs made complete?—and only then unfolds one by one the marks of the six perfections, dāna, śīla, kṣānti, vīrya, dhyāna, and prajñā, being 「於無相、無得、無作法中具足」 tr. "made complete within dharmas that are signless, without attaining, and without making." The end of the sūtra section concludes with 「不受一切法」 tr. "receiving no dharma": when the bodhisattva becomes a Buddha, all the goods that sustain life in his land have no owner.
The treatise section does not set up any new meaning of its own; it only makes four rounds of question and answer and takes up the sūtra phrase by phrase to explain it. The first round asks very finely: the one who asks and the one who answers both say 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent"; how can one tell which sentence is the question and which the answer? The treatise-author answers more finely still: though the dharma is one, the minds differ—the one who asks asks with a clinging mind, and the one who answers answers with a mind without clinging. This answer is the key to the whole treatise section: all the occurrences of 「無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained" throughout this chapter are exactly the same in wording, and the difference lies only in the mind of the speaker. The second round asks why, since the Buddha has already answered, Subhūti asks again; the answer lies in there being, in the assembly, bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind and who, hearing of emptiness, cling to emptiness. The third round asks why Subhūti asks about practising the six perfections within a single thought; the answer lies in this: having heard that prajñā is unobstructed toward all dharmas, then there is nothing it cannot do. The fourth round asks: the bodhisattva in a fleshly body, for whom being cut and severed hurts severely, is the one for whom it counts as hard; the bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas is like a conjured person and feels no pain, so what share of grace has he?—the treatise-author's answer moves the centre of gravity of 「難」 tr. "hard" from whether it hurts to whether one gives up, and this is the last and also the weightiest turn of the whole chapter.
Passage by Passage
1. The nature of dharmas is without anything existent: what benefit does the bodhisattva see, that he seeks awakening? The Buddha answers that it is precisely because of being without anything existent that he seeks. At the head of the chapter Subhūti addresses the Buddha: if the nature of all dharmas is without anything existent, what kind of benefit does the bodhisattva see, that only then he seeks unsurpassed awakening for the sake of beings? The point where this question puts its strength lies in the two Chinese characters ‘benefit’—whenever one speaks of seeking, there must be something one does it for; whenever there is something one does it for, there must be something attained. The Buddha's answer does not argue with him over whether benefit exists or not; it straightaway reverses cause and effect: 「以一切法性無所有故,菩薩為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "Because the nature of all dharmas is without anything existent, the bodhisattva seeks anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi for the sake of beings." Then he himself brings out the reason: those with something attained and something clung to find it hard to be liberated, and those who grasp at marks have no path, no fruit, no unsurpassed awakening. One must see the layers here clearly—the Buddha is not saying that within being without anything existent one can still, with effort, arouse the mind; he is saying that being without anything existent is precisely what makes arousing the mind possible. The reason beings flow on in the round is that they are bound by attaining and clinging; the reason the bodhisattva can rescue them is precisely that he holds no such rope in his hand.
2. Does the one without the mark of attaining have a path and a fruit? The answer: nothing to be attained is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely awakening, because the nature of dharmas is indestructible. Subhūti, following the momentum, asks again: since those who grasp at marks have no path and no fruit, then do those without the mark of attaining have a path, a fruit, and unsurpassed awakening? What he asks is a paired sentence—if with marks there is none, then without marks is there some? The Buddha's answer does not fall within this pairing: 「無所得即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,法性不壞故。」 tr. "Nothing to be attained is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, because the nature of dharmas is indestructible." The last four Chinese characters are the ground of the whole sentence and may not be skipped over: the reason the path and the fruit can stand within nothing to be attained is not that nothing to be attained conjures up something else besides, but that the nature of dharmas is so from the start and has never been destroyed. The Buddha then adds a sentence from the reverse side—if within the dharma of nothing to be attained one still wants to obtain the path and obtain the fruit, that is wanting to destroy the nature of dharmas. This sentence drags out the most hidden single thought of the practitioner: with the mouth saying nothing to be attained while in the mind still seeking to attain, that very act of seeking is precisely what goes against the nature of dharmas.
3. If nothing to be attained is precisely the path and the fruit, how are there the first ground and so on up to the tenth ground and the merits obtained as retribution? The answer: it is precisely because of the mark of nothing to be attained that they are obtained. Subhūti's third question is the longest, counting out one by one the whole establishment of the bodhisattva path: the first ground and so on up to the tenth ground, the dharma of the acceptance of non-arising, the supernormal powers obtained as retribution, the six perfections obtained as retribution, abiding in the dharmas of retribution to bring beings to accomplishment and purify buddha-lands, making offerings to the buddhas of clothing, food and drink, incense, flowers, necklaces, dwellings, bedding, lamps and candles, and all kinds of implements that sustain life, and so on up to the relics and the disciples still receiving offerings after parinirvāṇa, with the merit never cut off. The meaning of the question is: if this whole sequence has nothing attained, can it still stand? The Buddha's answer is still in that direction—precisely because dharmas are of the mark of nothing to be attained does he obtain the first ground and so on up to the tenth ground and the five supernormal powers and the six perfections obtained as retribution; and also, because of the causes and conditions of the roots of goodness, he can benefit beings, and so on up to the relics receiving offerings after nirvāṇa. In reading this passage one must keep ‘nothing to be attained’ apart from ‘there being nothing’: the sūtra text never says there are no ten grounds; it says only that the ten grounds are not something that gets attained.
4. If dharmas are of the mark of nothing to be attained, what difference is there among the six perfections and the supernormal powers? The answer: there is no difference; because beings cling, they are spoken of with distinctions. The fourth question turns to difference: if everything is nothing to be attained, is there still any distinction among giving, keeping morality, patience, vigour, meditation, wisdom, and the supernormal powers? The Buddha answers crisply—within the dharma of nothing to be attained there is no difference, and the reason they are spoken of with distinctions is that beings cling to giving and so on up to the supernormal powers. This answer must be guarded on both sides: on the one side, one may not, because of 「無有差別」 tr. "without difference," abandon the separate cultivation of the six perfections, for speaking with distinctions is itself something the Buddha has set up; on the other side, one may not either, because of the sorting into gates and categories, take the six perfections to be six separate, independent things. Difference lies on the side of speaking the Dharma, not on the side of the nature of dharmas.
5. How is there no difference? The answer: not finding giving, he practises giving, and so on up to not finding the dharmas of the buddhas, he obtains awakening; one who practises thus, Māra cannot destroy. Subhūti asks again how after all this 「無差別」 tr. "no difference" is to be spoken of. The Buddha's answer is a string of evenly built sentences: not finding giving, with giver and recipient both unfindable, he practises giving; not finding morality, he keeps morality; not finding patience, he practises patience; not finding vigour, he practises vigour; not finding dhyāna, he practises dhyāna; not finding wisdom, he practises wisdom; not finding the supernormal powers, he practises the supernormal powers; not finding the four foundations of mindfulness, he practises the four foundations of mindfulness, and so on up to: not finding the eightfold noble path, he practises the eightfold noble path; not finding the emptiness, signless, and non-action samādhi, he practises the emptiness, signless, and non-action samādhi; not finding beings, he brings beings to accomplishment; not finding buddha-lands, he purifies buddha-lands; not finding the dharmas of the buddhas, he obtains unsurpassed awakening. Every sentence is in one and the same pattern—what is practised is practised, and what is obtained is not found. At the end the Buddha adds a sentence of practical effect: when the bodhisattva practises the prajñā of nothing to be attained in this way, Māra or the gods of Māra cannot destroy him. One can see that this sentence is not only correct in principle but, still more, secure in the gate of practice: where there is nothing that can be attained, there is nothing that can be seized.
6. How, within a single thought, does he make complete the practice of the six perfections and so on up to the eighty minor marks? The answer: all his giving and so on up to the marks and minor signs are not far from prajñā. The proper topic of this chapter is raised from this question on. Subhūti lists in one breath all the items to be made complete: the six perfections, the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, the four foundations of mindfulness, the four right efforts, the four bases of supernormal power, the five faculties, the five powers, the seven limbs of awakening, the eightfold noble path, the three gates of liberation, the ten powers of the Buddha, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, the eighteen unshared dharmas, great kindness and great compassion, the thirty-two marks, and the eighty minor marks—what he asks is how so vast a heap can be made complete within a single thought. The Buddha's first layer of answer is only one sentence: all the bodhisattva's giving is not far from prajñāpāramitā; the keeping of morality, patience, vigour, and meditation that he cultivates are not far from prajñāpāramitā; and so on up to the four dhyānas, the four immeasurables, the four formless absorptions, and the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the marks and minor signs—all are not far from prajñāpāramitā. What he answers is not ‘how to squeeze it into a single thought’, but ‘by what it comes to be within a single thought’.
7. How, because of not being far from it, is it complete within a single thought? The answer: giving and so on up to the marks and minor signs are all of the mark of non-duality. Subhūti asks again: how does not being far from prajñā come to be complete within a single thought? The Buddha's answer gathers in one layer further—all giving is not far from prajñā and is 「不二相」 tr. "of the mark of non-duality"; when keeping morality it is also of the mark of non-duality; cultivating patience, being diligent in vigour, and entering meditation are also of the mark of non-duality; and so on up to the eighty minor marks, these too are of the mark of non-duality. The three Chinese characters for the mark of non-duality turn 「不遠離」 tr. "not being far from" from a word of relation into a word of essential nature: it is not that giving is here and prajñā is there and the two are close together; it is that, at the time of practice, giving and prajñā have from the start no two marks that could be divided.
8. What is the mark of non-duality? The answer: wishing to make dānapāramitā complete, within dāna are at once contained all the pāramitā and the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the marks and minor signs. He asks again how the mark of non-duality is to be spoken of. The Buddha answers: when the bodhisattva practises prajñā and wishes to make dānapāramitā complete, within dānapāramitā he has contained all the pāramitā as well as the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighty minor marks. This answer brings the previous question down onto the perfection with which cultivation first begins—giving. The containing of all practices need not wait until the sixth perfection to be discussed; on the first perfection it is already complete. Here the practitioner can obtain a fixed measure: do not wait until the dharma-gates have all been cultivated before speaking of completeness; if within one gate there are no two marks, every gate is within it.
9. How, when giving, does he contain all the dharmas without outflows? The answer: abiding in the mind without outflows he gives, and does not see who gives, who receives, or what thing is given, and so on up to not seeing all the dharmas of the Buddha. Subhūti asks more concretely still: when giving, how after all are the dharmas without outflows contained in it? The Buddha answers: the bodhisattva abides in the mind without outflows and gives, and within the mind without outflows sees no marks—who is giving, who is receiving, what the thing given is; with this signless mind, this mind without outflows, cutting off craving, cutting off the mind of stinginess and greed, he practises giving, and at this time he does not see giving, and so on up to not seeing the dharma of unsurpassed awakening. Keeping morality, patience, vigour, meditation, wisdom, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the marks and minor signs—these too are all practised with the signless mind, the mind without outflows, without seeing their dharmas. This passage is where the four preceding questions land: what is called the mark of non-duality, what is called being complete within a single thought—their side in practice is just this one word, 「不見」 tr. "does not see." Cutting off craving and cutting off stinginess and greed is the side of being able to give up; not seeing the three things is the side of not grasping; only when the two sides are present at once is it giving within the mind without outflows.
10. If dharmas are signless and without making, how are the six perfections and so on up to the thirty-two marks and the eighty minor marks made complete? At this point Subhūti changes his angle and asks once in general: if dharmas are signless and without making, how after all does one make complete the six perfections, dāna, śīla, kṣānti, vīrya, dhyāna, and prajñā? How does one make complete the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path? How does one make complete the emptiness, signless, and non-action samādhi and the ten powers of the Buddha, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, the eighteen unshared dharmas, and great kindness and great compassion? How does one make complete the thirty-two marks and the eighty minor marks? The four preceding questions asked ‘how a single thought can be complete’; this question asks ‘how within the signless one can be complete’. The Buddha no longer answers with short phrases, but from here on unfolds the six perfections one by one; therefore this question is in fact the general outline of the latter half of the sūtra text.
11. The marks of dānapāramitā (first part): giving with the signless mind without outflows, giving away everything inner and outer, not regretting when people rebuke, dedicating and yet not seeing the mark of dedication. In answering about dānapāramitā, the Buddha first speaks of the breadth of what is given: to one who needs food he gives food, and so on up to all kinds of needs, all are given; whether inner or outer—whether dismembering his own body, or his realm, cities, wife, and children—all are given to beings. Next he speaks of holding firm when meeting adverse conditions: if someone comes and says 「何用是布施為?是無所益!」 tr. "What use is this giving? It is of no benefit!", the bodhisattva who practises prajñā then has the thought 「是人雖來訶我布施,我終不悔!我當勤行布施,不應不與。」 tr. "Though this person comes to rebuke my giving, I shall never regret it! I should practise giving diligently and should not fail to give." This section is well worth savouring—the sūtra text does not give the bodhisattva an argument in reply; it only gives him an unmoving mind. Next again he speaks of the dedication after giving: holding it in common with all beings he dedicates it to unsurpassed awakening, and moreover does not see these marks—who gives, who receives, what thing is given, who it is that dedicates, what the dharma of dedication is, what the place of dedication is. As for why he can not see them, the sūtra text itself brings out the reason: all dharmas are empty through inner emptiness, empty through outer emptiness, empty through inner-and-outer emptiness, empty through the emptiness of emptiness, through the emptiness of the conditioned, through the emptiness of the unconditioned, through ultimate emptiness, through beginningless emptiness, through the emptiness of dispersal, through the emptiness of nature, through the emptiness of all dharmas, and empty through the emptiness of specific marks. This string of gates of emptiness says, one by one: body and mind, turning inward, are without self-nature; the receptacle world, turning outward, is without self-nature; contemplating inner and outer together, there is also no self-nature; the emptiness that empties may not be clung to either; made dharmas are without self-nature; unmade dharmas too are without self-nature; pushed to the ultimate, there is no self-nature; pushed back to its beginning, it is unfindable; dharmas that gather together scatter and have nothing real; their nature is so from the start; all dharmas, without exception; and so on up to each one's specific mark being unfindable too. Having contemplated thus, the bodhisattva has the thought 「迴向者誰?迴向何處?用何法迴向?」 tr. "Who is it that dedicates? Where is it dedicated? By what dharma is it dedicated?"—and the sūtra text says that only this is called right dedication.
12. The marks of dānapāramitā (last part): bringing beings to accomplishment and purifying buddha-lands, making all dharmas complete and yet not receiving worldly retribution, delivering beings by the three vehicles. The Buddha continues: at that time the bodhisattva can bring beings to accomplishment and purify buddha-lands, and can make complete the six perfections, dāna, śīla, kṣānti, vīrya, dhyāna, and prajñā, and so on up to the thirty-seven dharmas that aid the path, the emptiness, signless, and non-action samādhi, and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas. That all dharmas are made complete within one perfection is precisely what this chapter's title points to. Next he speaks of the mark of the fruit: this bodhisattva can thus make dānapāramitā complete and yet does not receive worldly retribution—just as the gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations obtain at once whatever they need at will, so too the bodhisattva: whatever vow arises in his mind, he obtains at will. This simile may not be read as a promise of rewards of merit; the sūtra text at once goes on to make clear the use of this retribution: because of the retribution of this giving he can make offerings to the buddhas, and can also satisfy all beings, gods, humans, and asuras; he gathers in beings by dānapāramitā, and with the power of skilful means delivers beings by the dharma of the three vehicles. One can see that the fruit obtained is turned back entirely into gathering in beings; therefore, though there is the mark of retribution, it is said that he 「不受世間果報」 tr. "does not receive worldly retribution."
13. The marks of śīlapāramitā (first part): keeping all kinds of morality and yet taking nothing at all, only holding it in common with beings and dedicating it. From here on, the Buddha, without waiting for Subhūti to ask, directly sets up the next topic and answers it himself: how does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva make śīlapāramitā complete within dharmas that are signless, without attaining, and without making? Of the morality he keeps, the sūtra text lists five kinds—the noble morality without outflows that enters the eightfold noble path, natural morality, morality obtained as retribution, morality obtained by receiving, and morality born of the mind. The sūtra text only lists these five names as headings; this treatise does not gloss them item by item in this chapter, and the ancient masters do not explain them separately for this chapter either; therefore here the names are only listed according to the sūtra, and no analysis is supplied on their behalf. It also marks out its virtues in general as not deficient, not broken, not mixed, not turbid, and not clinging, together with sovereign morality and morality praised by the wise. Keeping this morality, he 「無所取」 tr. "takes nothing," and what he does not take the sūtra text counts out one by one: form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness; the thirty-two marks and the eighty minor marks; the great clans of the kṣatriyas, the great clans of the brahmins, and the great families of the householders; and the heavens from the Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings up to the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception; and the fruit of the srota-āpanna and so on up to the fruit of the arhat and the pratyekabuddha path; and the wheel-turning sage king and the heavenly kings. The crucial point is this: what he does not take is not only the rewards of merit of humans and gods; even the four fruits and the pratyekabuddha path are among them. Keeping morality and not taking the noble fruits—this is śīla within the signless, without attaining, and without making. At the end it says that only in order to hold it in common with all beings does he dedicate it to unsurpassed awakening, dedicating it as signless, without attaining, and without duality—and it marks this itself as 「為世俗法故,非第一實義」 tr. "for the sake of worldly dharmas, not the foremost real meaning," telling the reader plainly that the talk of dedication is something set up in accord with worldly truth.
14. The marks of śīlapāramitā (last part): by the power of skilful means he gives rise to the four dhyānas and obtains the five supernormal powers, and each of the five supernormal powers has its use. The Buddha continues: this bodhisattva makes śīlapāramitā complete, by the power of skilful means gives rise to the four dhyānas and does not savour and cling to them, and therefore obtains the five supernormal powers. Because of the four dhyānas he obtains the divine eye, and abides in two kinds of divine eye, that obtained by cultivation and that obtained as retribution; having obtained the divine eye, he sees the buddhas present in the ten directions, and so on up to obtaining unsurpassed awakening, and what he has seen is not lost. With the pure divine ear that surpasses the human ear, he hears the buddhas of the ten directions speak the Dharma, and what he has heard is not lost; he can enrich himself and also benefit others. With the knowledge of others' minds, he knows the minds of the buddhas of the ten directions and the minds of all beings, and can also enrich all beings. With the knowledge of former lives, he knows the causes and conditions of past deeds; because these causes and conditions of deeds are not lost, he knows fully where beings are born, in place after place. With the knowledge of the exhaustion of outflows, he causes beings to obtain the fruit of the srota-āpanna and so on up to the fruit of the arhat and the pratyekabuddha path, and in place after place can cause beings to enter into wholesome dharmas. In this section two things must be seen: first, the obtaining of the five supernormal powers has its source in morality and not in seeking them separately, and so it is spoken of under śīlapāramitā; second, the uses of the five supernormal powers each fall, one by one, on 「饒益」 tr. "enriching" and 「令眾生得」 tr. "causing beings to obtain," and not one of them is for his own enjoyment.
15. The marks of kṣāntipāramitā (first part): the two kinds of acceptance, and contemplating the real nature of dharmas. Subhūti asks: dharmas being signless, without making, and without attaining, how can the bodhisattva make kṣāntipāramitā complete? The Buddha's answer first marks out the length of its span of time: from the first arousing of intent up to sitting at the seat of awakening, if in the interval all beings assail him with tiles and stones, knives and staves, the bodhisattva does not give rise to a mind of hatred, not even to a single thought. Next he sets up two kinds of acceptance: first, when all beings revile and abuse him with evil speech or assail him with knives and staves, tiles and stones, the mind of hatred does not arise; second, all dharmas are unarisen: the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. The former is acceptance toward people, the latter acceptance toward dharmas; lacking the former, the acceptance of dharmas becomes empty talk; lacking the latter, acceptance toward people will in the end run dry. Next he shows the method by which one can accept: the bodhisattva should reflect thus, 「罵我者誰?譏訶者誰?打擲者誰?誰有受者?」 tr. "Who is it that reviles me? Who ridicules and rebukes? Who strikes and throws? Who is there that receives?", and at once reflect on the real nature of dharmas, namely ultimate emptiness, with no dharmas and no beings; dharmas themselves are unfindable, how much less are there beings. When he contemplates the marks of dharmas thus, he does not see the one who reviles, does not see the one who cuts and severs, and at once obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. The sūtra text further explains for itself what is called the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas: knowing that the marks of dharmas are constantly unarisen, and that the afflictions too, from the very beginning, are constantly unarisen. This explanation most needs to be remembered—the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas is not holding down something that has arisen; it is seeing clearly that it was never arisen from the start.
16. The marks of kṣāntipāramitā (last part): because he abides in the two kinds of acceptance, he makes complete all dharmas and the noble supernormal powers, and finally obtains the omniscience of all kinds and turns the wheel of the Dharma. The Buddha continues: the bodhisattva, abiding in these two kinds of acceptance, can make complete the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path, the three gates of liberation, the ten powers of the Buddha, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, the eighteen unshared dharmas, and great kindness and great compassion; abiding in these noble, world-transcending dharmas without outflows, not shared with any śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha, he makes complete the noble supernormal powers. Their uses too lie one by one in benefiting others: with the divine eye he sees the buddhas of the eastern direction and obtains the samādhi of recollecting the Buddha, and so on up to unsurpassed awakening, never cut off, and so in all ten directions; with the divine ear he hears the Dharma spoken by the buddhas of the ten directions and, as he has heard it, speaks it for beings; he knows the minds of the buddhas of the ten directions and the thoughts of all beings, and speaks the Dharma according to their minds; with the knowledge of former lives he knows the roots of goodness of beings in former lives, and speaks the Dharma for them, causing them to rejoice; with the supernormal power of the exhaustion of outflows he teaches and transforms beings, causing them to obtain the three vehicles. At the end it concludes: practising prajñā, with the power of skilful means he brings beings to accomplishment, makes complete the omniscience of all kinds, obtains unsurpassed awakening, and turns the wheel of the Dharma. What is obtained in the earlier passage on śīla is the five supernormal powers; what is obtained in this passage through the two kinds of acceptance is called the noble supernormal powers; the difference lies in the phrase 「不共一切聲聞、辟支佛」 tr. "not shared with any śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha"—do not confuse them in reading.
17. The bodily vigour of vīryapāramitā. Subhūti asks how, within the signless, without making, and without attaining, vīryapāramitā is made complete. The Buddha's answer first divides vigour into the two, bodily and mental, and speaks first of the bodily: when the bodhisattva practises prajñā he accomplishes bodily vigour and mental vigour, enters the first dhyāna and so on up to the fourth dhyāna, and receives all kinds of power of the supernormal powers: he can divide one body into many bodies, and so on up to stroking the sun and moon with his hand; because he accomplishes bodily vigour, he flies to the eastern direction, passes through immeasurable hundreds of thousands of myriads of buddha-worlds, and makes offerings to the buddhas of food and drink, clothing, medicine, bedding, flowers, incense, necklaces, and all kinds of needs, and so on up to obtaining unsurpassed awakening, and the retribution of the merit can never be exhausted. When he obtains awakening, the gods and humans of all the world diligently prepare offerings, and so on up to: after he enters nirvāṇa without remainder, the relics and the disciples receive offerings. Also because of this power of the supernormal powers he goes to where the buddhas are and hears and receives the teaching of the Dharma, and so on up to unsurpassed awakening, never failing in it; when he cultivates the omniscience of all kinds, he purifies buddha-worlds and brings beings to accomplishment. That bodily vigour is not running about in vain lies wholly in this: the place it goes to is where the buddhas are, and the work it does is making offerings and hearing the Dharma.
18. The mental vigour of vīryapāramitā. The Buddha continues and himself sets up the next topic: how does the bodhisattva accomplish mental vigour and make vīryapāramitā complete? He answers that the bodhisattva's mental vigour is noble and without outflows, the vigour that enters the eightfold noble path, and does not let the unwholesome of bodily deeds and verbal deeds enter. Its positive mark is a long string of 「不取」 tr. "not grasping": he does not grasp at the marks of dharmas—whether permanent or impermanent, whether suffering or pleasure, whether self or non-self, whether conditioned or unconditioned, whether the three realms, whether the nature with outflows or without outflows, whether the four dhyānas, whether kindness, compassion, joy, and equanimity, whether the four formless spheres, whether the thirty-seven limbs of the path, whether emptiness, the signless, and non-action, whether the ten powers of the Buddha and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas; he does not grasp at the marks of the fruits realised—whether the four fruits of the śramaṇa, whether the pratyekabuddha path, whether the bodhisattva path, whether unsurpassed awakening—nor does he grasp at the persons who realise them, whether a srota-āpanna and so on up to this being a bodhisattva, this being a Buddha; he does not grasp at the marks of cutting off the fetters—this being, because he cuts off the three fetters, obtains srota-āpanna; because the three poisons are thin, obtains sakṛdāgāmin; because he cuts off the lower fetters, obtains anāgāmin; because he cuts off the higher fetters, obtains arhatship; by the pratyekabuddha path becomes a pratyekabuddha; because he practises the knowledge of the kinds of paths, is named a bodhisattva. At the end one sentence gathers up why it is so: 「不可以性取相,是性無故。」 tr. "One may not grasp at a mark by nature, because this nature does not exist." That mental vigour is vigour lies precisely here—it is not the mind being strung tighter; it is that within the mind no mark can be grasped and held. At the end it says that because of this mental vigour he broadly benefits beings and yet does not find these beings either: this is making vīryapāramitā complete; making complete the dharmas of the buddhas, purifying buddha-lands, and bringing beings to accomplishment are all because of unfindability.
19. Because bodily and mental vigour are accomplished, he gathers in all wholesome dharmas and yet does not cling, and benefits beings by supernormal powers at will. The Buddha continues with the general mark after the two kinds of vigour, bodily and mental, are accomplished: he gathers in all wholesome dharmas and yet does not cling to these dharmas either, and therefore he can go from one buddha-land to another buddha-land, and the supernormal powers he performs for the sake of benefiting beings are unobstructed at will—whether raining down flowers, or raining down fine incenses, or making music, or shaking the great earth, or emitting light, or showing lands adorned with the seven jewels, or manifesting all kinds of bodies, or emitting the light of great knowledge, causing beings to know the noble path and causing them to be far from killing and so on up to wrong views; or he benefits beings by giving, or by keeping morality, or by dismembering his body, or by wife and children, or by his realm, or by giving his own body, benefiting beings according to whatever means are fitting. This passage places the uses of the supernormal powers and the practice of giving up the body side by side in one place, which shows precisely that the meaning of vigour lies not in being hard and fierce, but in there being nothing that cannot be given up and nothing that cannot be done.
20. The marks of dhyānapāramitā (first part): except for the dhyānas of the buddhas, all the other dhyānas and samādhi he can make complete. Subhūti asks how, abiding within dharmas that are signless, without making, and without attaining, dhyānapāramitā is made complete. The Buddha's answer first makes a distinction: except for the dhyānas and absorptions of the buddhas, all the other dhyānas and samādhi he can make complete. This distinction is very important—what is complete on the bodhisattva's ground is already extremely broad, and yet the dhyānas of the Buddha are still set apart outside it; one can know that the 「具足」 tr. "making complete" spoken of in this chapter is said with regard to the bodhisattva's position, and does not mean that the bodhisattva and the Buddha are without difference. What is made complete is listed in sequence: parting from all desires and all evil and unwholesome dharmas, with joy and bliss born of separation, with initial and sustained thought, he enters the first dhyāna, and so on up to entering the fourth dhyāna; with the mind of kindness, compassion, joy, and equanimity he pervades one direction and so on up to the ten directions; passing beyond all marks of form, extinguishing the marks of resistance, and because he does not think of the marks of difference, he enters the sphere of boundless space and so on up to the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception; abiding in dhyānapāramitā, in reverse and forward order he enters the eight liberations and the nine successive absorptions, enters the emptiness samādhi, the signless samādhi, and the non-action samādhi, at times enters the like-lightning samādhi, at times enters the noble right samādhi, at times enters the like-vajra samādhi.
21. The marks of dhyānapāramitā (last part): cultivating the dharmas that aid the path, he passes beyond the grounds and enters the bodhisattva's position, obtains dhāraṇī and the supernormal powers obtained as retribution, and sees dharmas as like an illusion and yet benefits beings. The Buddha continues: abiding in dhyānapāramitā, he cultivates the thirty-seven dharmas that aid the path, with the knowledge of the kinds of paths enters all dhyānas and absorptions, passes beyond the ground of dry wisdom, the ground of the stage of nature, the ground of the person of the eight, the ground of seeing, the ground of thinning, the ground of freedom from desire, the ground of what has been done, and the pratyekabuddha ground, and enters the bodhisattva's position; having entered the bodhisattva's position, he makes complete the Buddha ground; practising within these grounds, and so on up to unsurpassed awakening, he does not take the fruit of the path midway. Next it speaks of where he practises and of benefiting others: from one buddha-land to another buddha-land he makes offerings to the buddhas, plants all roots of goodness, purifies buddha-lands, and benefits beings; by giving, keeping morality, samādhi, wisdom, liberation, and the knowledge and vision of liberation he gathers in beings; he teaches beings, causing them to obtain the four fruits of the śramaṇa and the pratyekabuddha path; all the wholesome dharmas that can cause beings to obtain the path, he teaches them and causes them to obtain. Next it speaks of what he obtains: he can give rise to all the dhāraṇī gates, and obtains the four unobstructed knowledges and the supernormal powers obtained as retribution; he never enters a woman's womb, never receives the five desires, is without birth and is not born either; though he has birth, he is not defiled by the dharma of birth. As for why it is so, the sūtra text itself brings it out—he sees all made dharmas as like an illusion and yet benefits beings, and also does not find beings or any dharma, and teaches beings, causing them to obtain the place of nothing to be attained; and it marks this itself as 「世俗法故,非第一實義」 tr. "for the sake of worldly dharmas, not the foremost real meaning." At the end it says that, abiding in this dhyānapāramitā, all dhyānas, absorptions, liberations, and samādhi, and so on up to unsurpassed awakening, never part from dhyānapāramitā; when he practises such knowledge of the kinds of paths, he obtains the omniscience of all kinds, cuts off all the afflictions and their habitual residues, benefits himself and benefits others, and becomes a field of merit for the gods, humans, and asuras of all the world.
22. The marks of prajñāpāramitā: not seeing a fixed and real mark, practising inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, he makes the bodhisattva path complete. Subhūti asks how, abiding within dharmas that are signless, without making, and without attaining, one cultivates and makes prajñāpāramitā complete. The Buddha answers: when the bodhisattva practises prajñā, he does not see in dharmas a fixed and real mark—he sees form as not fixed and not a real mark, and so on up to seeing consciousness as not fixed and not a real mark; he does not see form arise, and so on up to not seeing consciousness arise; since he does not see arising, then of all dharmas, whether with outflows or without outflows, he does not see a place of coming, does not see a place of going, and also does not see a place of gathering. When he contemplates thus, he does not find the nature of form and so on up to the nature of consciousness, and also does not find the nature of dharmas with outflows and without outflows. Next it speaks of his faith and understanding: he has faith in and understands that all dharmas are of the mark of being without anything existent; having had faith and understanding thus, he practises inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, and clings to nothing in dharmas—whether form, or feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to unsurpassed awakening. At the end it concludes: the bodhisattva practises the prajñāpāramitā that is without anything existent and can make complete the bodhisattva path, namely the six perfections and so on up to the thirty-seven dharmas that aid the path, the ten powers of the Buddha, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, the eighteen unshared dharmas, the thirty-two marks, and the eighty minor marks. What is said of the first five perfections is in every case ‘practising and yet not finding’; here at prajñā it says directly 「不見」 tr. "does not see" and 「不得」 tr. "does not find"; therefore prajñā is that by which the first five perfections are able not to find.
23. Abiding in the pure Buddha path of emptiness, he teaches and transforms as is appropriate, manifests supernormal powers and delivers the multitudes, and by the six perfections and the five supernormal powers obtained as retribution accomplishes all merits. The Buddha continues with the mark of benefiting beings of one who practises prajñā: abiding in the pure Buddha path of emptiness—namely the six perfections, the thirty-seven dharmas that aid the path, and the supernormal powers obtained as retribution—with these dharmas he enriches beings: those suited to be gathered in by giving, he teaches to give; those suited to be gathered in by morality, he teaches to keep morality; those suited to be gathered in by meditation, wisdom, liberation, and the knowledge and vision of liberation, he teaches to cultivate them; those suited to be taught by the dharmas of the paths, he teaches to obtain the four fruits of the śramaṇa and the pratyekabuddha path; those suited to be transformed by the Buddha path, he teaches to obtain the bodhisattva path and make the Buddha path complete—like this, according to the ground of the path appropriate to each, he teaches and transforms them, causing each to obtain its place. Next it says that when he manifests all kinds of power of the supernormal powers, he passes beyond lands as immeasurable as the sands of the Ganges and delivers beings, and according to what they need, conjures it all and gives it, causing each to be satisfied; from one land to another land, he sees pure and wondrous lands and uses them to adorn his own buddha-land. Next, with two similes, it makes clear that he lacks nothing to sustain life: as in the heaven of the gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations the goods needed to sustain life come of themselves at will, and also as the pure buddha-lands are parted from seeking and desire. At the end it says that with these six perfections obtained as retribution and the five supernormal powers obtained as retribution, he practises the bodhisattva's knowledge of the kinds of paths, accomplishes all merits, and will obtain unsurpassed awakening. What is most worth observing in this passage is the phrase 「隨其所應道地」 tr. "according to the ground of the path appropriate to each"—within emptiness there is no fixed mark, so teaching and transforming have no fixed method either.
24. Because he receives no dharma, when he obtains awakening the land and the goods that sustain life all have no owner. The sūtra section concludes with this. The Buddha says that this bodhisattva at that time does not receive form and so on up to consciousness, does not receive any dharma—whether wholesome or unwholesome, whether worldly or world-transcending, whether with outflows or without outflows, whether conditioned or unconditioned; all dharmas like this he does not receive; when he obtains unsurpassed awakening, all the goods that sustain life in his land have no owner. As for why it is so, the sūtra text itself brings it out: this bodhisattva practises all dharmas without receiving, because they are unfindable. The three Chinese characters 「無有主」 tr. "have no owner" are where the whole sūtra section of the chapter comes to rest—before this it spoke of such broad practices and retributions, and at the very end it says that even the land and the goods that sustain life have no one who owns them. All practices complete and not one thing belonging to me—only this is the root meaning of 「一心具萬行」 tr. "one mind complete with all practices."
25. The treatise-author's first question and answer: both questioner and answerer say without anything existent; how can one tell who asks and who answers? At the very start of the treatise section a question is set up, asked very finely: the one who asks and the one who answers both say 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent" with their mouths; how can one distinguish which sentence is the question and which the answer? The treatise-author answers: 「所言法雖一而心異」 tr. "though the dharma spoken is one, the minds are different"—the one who asks asks with a clinging mind, the one who answers answers with a mind without clinging. This answer is the key to reading this chapter, and indeed to reading all the chapters on prajñā. The same three Chinese characters, coming from a clinging mind, are an objection; coming from a mind without clinging, they are an answer; in the wording there is no distinction—the distinction lies wholly in the mind that speaks. When the practitioner reads the sūtra up to here, he should turn the light back on himself: when he recites 「無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained," which kind of mind is it?
26. Subhūti's meaning and why he asks. The treatise-author continues to explain: Subhūti's meaning is that within being without anything existent one should not arouse the mind; yet he asks this only for the sake of the clinging minds of those listening to the Dharma. Within the emptiness of dharmas one does not see a bodhisattva who arouses the mind, does not see beings who can be benefited, does not see unsurpassed awakening; therefore within the dharma of being without anything existent he raises the objection—「若一切法無所有性,菩薩見何利故發心?」 tr. "If all dharmas are of the nature of being without anything existent, what benefit does the bodhisattva see, that he arouses the mind?" The treatise-author at once makes a distinction in a most important sentence: Subhūti has no doubt about the three things, the bodhisattva, beings, and unsurpassed awakening; he only asks about the dharma of being without anything existent. This distinction guards against a misreading—one may not regard Subhūti as someone who has given rise to doubt about the Buddha path; he is asking the words out on behalf of the listeners with clinging minds.
27. Taking up the Buddha's answer and explaining it: it is precisely because of being without anything existent and empty that one can arouse the mind. The treatise-author cites the Buddha's answer, 「正以無所有、空故能發心」 tr. "it is precisely because of being without anything existent, because of emptiness, that one can arouse the mind," and at once sets out its reason: if it is without anything existent and empty, then the bodhisattva, beings, and unsurpassed awakening are likewise all empty and without anything existent; from where could this objection arise? Only if beings, the bodhisattva, and unsurpassed awakening were parted from being without anything existent and empty could there be this objection. He also cites what was said earlier, 「畢竟空於諸法無所障礙,何妨發心?」 tr. "Ultimate emptiness is without obstruction toward all dharmas; what hinders arousing the mind?", as proof. At the end the treatise-author lays bare the Buddha's method in one sentence—the Buddha still uses being without anything existent and emptiness to break what Subhūti asked. One must take note: what is broken is not Subhūti the person; it is the view hidden within that question, ‘emptiness can obstruct existence’.
28. He himself states the causes and conditions: those with a clinging mind find it hard to obtain liberation. The treatise-author cites the causes and conditions the Buddha himself states, 「須菩提!著心者難得解脫」 tr. "Subhūti! Those with a clinging mind find it hard to obtain liberation," and explains them at length: this person, from beginningless birth and death, because of all the afflictions, deeply clings to dharmas—hearing of existence he clings, hearing of emptiness he clings, to gain and loss he clings; such beings are hard to bring out by effort. Therefore the bodhisattva arouses the mind of the unsurpassed path, adorns his own body with the marks and minor signs, obtains the Brahmā voice, has great majestic virtue, knows the root of beings' minds in the three times, and by all kinds of power of the supernormal powers, causes and conditions, and similes, speaks for them the dharma of being without anything existent and the gate of liberation of emptiness, guiding their minds; when beings see such rare things, their minds at once become soft, and they have faith in the Buddha and receive the Dharma. At the end he cites the sūtra text, 「著有者難得解脫;有所得者,無道、無果、無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "Those who cling to existence find it hard to obtain liberation; those with something to be attained have no path, no fruit, no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi," as the conclusion. This passage gives where the intent of the first half of this chapter lies—the meaning of emptiness is not for cancelling the gate of practice; it is precisely for loosening that 「著」 tr. "clinging."
29. Taking up Subhūti's question and the Buddha's answer: being without anything existent is precisely the path, the fruit, and awakening. The treatise-author takes up the sūtra phrase by phrase: Subhūti asks, 「世尊!若有所得者,無道、無果、無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;無所得者有道、有果不?」 tr. "World-Honored One! If those with something to be attained have no path, no fruit, no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, do those with nothing to be attained have a path and a fruit, or not?" The Buddha answers, 「無所有即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "Being without anything existent is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." These two sentences are the hinge by which the treatise-author carries on from what precedes and opens what follows; he takes them up without explaining them, and the explanation is in the next passage. In reading the treatise up to here one must keep the layers distinct: the words cited in the treatise come from the sūtra, and the treatise-author's own words lie outside the citations; the two may not be lumped together.
30. Explaining the principle that nothing to be attained is precisely the path and the fruit, and explaining that the nature of dharmas is precisely the real mark of all dharmas. The treatise-author explains: if a person does not discriminate this as something to be attained and that as nothing to be attained, and enters the real mark of all dharmas, ultimate emptiness, this too is nothing to be attained, and is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely unsurpassed awakening, because he does not destroy the real mark of all dharmas. At the end he adds a gloss—「法性即是諸法實相」 tr. "the nature of dharmas is precisely the real mark of all dharmas." This sentence is extremely important: the sūtra text says 「法性不壞故」 tr. "because the nature of dharmas is indestructible"; if one does not know that the nature of dharmas is precisely the real mark of all dharmas, one will imagine the nature of dharmas as a substance existing separately. The treatise-author points it out in a word, so that the 「不壞法性」 tr. "not destroying the nature of dharmas" in the sūtra and the 「不破壞諸法實相」 tr. "not destroying the real mark of all dharmas" in the treatise become one and the same matter.
31. Subhūti's doubt and the Buddha's answer: though the nature of dharmas cannot be destroyed, because of beings' wrong practice it is named destroyed. The treatise-author goes on to bring out Subhūti's meaning: the nature of dharmas, whether under right practice or wrong practice, can never be destroyed; why then does the Buddha say 「不壞法性是道、是果」 tr. "not destroying the nature of dharmas is the path, is the fruit"—since from the start it cannot be destroyed, is saying 「不壞」 tr. "not destroying" not superfluous? The Buddha answers, 「法性雖不可破壞,眾生邪行故名為破壞」 tr. "though the nature of dharmas cannot be destroyed, because of beings' wrong practice it is named destroyed," and the treatise-author makes it clear by a simile: as with space, though clouds, mist, earth, and dust cannot stain it, it is also called impure; as when a person really wishes to defile space, this person wishes to defile the nature of dharmas, and there is no such thing. The measure of this simile must be seen accurately—clouds and mist cannot really stain space, and yet people still say the sky is impure; likewise, wrong practice cannot really destroy the nature of dharmas, and yet the sūtra still speaks of destroying the nature of dharmas. The 「壞」 tr. "destroying" that is spoken of lies on the side of the practitioner, not on the side of the nature of dharmas.
32. The Buddha speaks a simile: one who wishes to destroy the nature of dharmas is precisely one who wishes, within the dharma of being without anything existent, to obtain the path and obtain the fruit. The treatise-author takes up the simile the Buddha speaks: 「若人欲壞法性,是人為欲於無所有法中得道、得果、得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "If a person wishes to destroy the nature of dharmas, this person is one who wishes, within the dharma of being without anything existent, to obtain the path, to obtain the fruit, to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." This sentence brings the simile of the passage above back onto the gate of practice: what is called destroying the nature of dharmas is not some other kind of person going off to ruin something; it is precisely that mind which, within the dharma of nothing to be attained, still wants to take hold of the path and the fruit. If the reader feels that the three Chinese characters 「壞法性」 tr. "destroying the nature of dharmas" are too heavy, he can look back at this sentence—what it points to is in fact the most common single thought.
33. Taking up Subhūti's renewed question about the ten grounds and the other dharmas of the bodhisattva. The treatise-author takes up the sūtra: Subhūti said to the Buddha, 「若無所有即是道,云何有十地等諸菩薩法?」 tr. "If being without anything existent is precisely the path, how are there the ten grounds and the other dharmas of the bodhisattva?", and he notes with the four Chinese characters 「如經廣說」 tr. "as is said at length in the sūtra" that the full content of this question is already present in the sūtra section and is not restated in the treatise. This stroke is a set practice of this treatise—where the sūtra text is already complete, the treatise-author does not copy it out again, but takes only its essentials to connect with what follows.
34. The treatise-author's second question and answer: since the Buddha has already answered, why ask again? The answer: because bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind cling to the dharma that has been broken. The treatise-author himself sets up the second round of question and answer. Question: The Buddha has already answered this matter before, namely 「若法空,菩薩見何事故發心?」 tr. "If dharmas are empty, what does the bodhisattva see, that he arouses the mind?" Now it is said, 「若法空,云何有初地等?」 tr. "If dharmas are empty, how is there the first ground and the rest?" The Buddha answered each with emptiness; why does Subhūti now ask again? Answer: He asks again because beings' clinging minds are hard to loosen—in this assembly there are bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind; hearing this real mark of all dharmas, emptiness, they at once give rise to a clinging mind; the Buddha breaks their clinging, and they in turn cling to the dharma that has been broken; Subhūti asks again for the sake of such people. The five Chinese characters 「亦著所破法」 tr. "in turn cling to the dharma that has been broken" most need to be savoured: breaking existence, one clings to emptiness; breaking emptiness, one clings to ‘breaking emptiness’; the places of clinging turn over and over without end. The reason one and the same question has to be asked twice is not that the Buddha answered unclearly; it is that the listeners' place of clinging has changed position.
35. Taking up the Buddha's answer: because of nothing to be attained there is the first ground, and so on up to the relics receiving offerings. The treatise-author takes up the Buddha's answer, 「以無所得故有初地,乃至般涅槃後舍利得供養」 tr. "because of nothing to be attained there is the first ground, and so on up to: after parinirvāṇa the relics receive offerings," and adds a judgement of his own: within something clung to, one may not speak of the first ground and the merits. This judgement makes the meaning of the sūtra still more thorough—the reason the sequence and its merits can be spoken of is exactly that they are not something attained; within something clung to, these names on the contrary cannot stand.
36. Explaining that, because the six perfections and the supernormal powers are without difference, one should not raise an objection. The treatise-author continues to explain: also because of the causes and conditions of nothing to be attained, from giving up to the supernormal powers there is no difference; because there is no difference, one should not raise an objection. Here the three Chinese characters 「不應難」 tr. "one should not raise an objection" are the gathering-up of the earlier question—since difference does not exist, the question 「有何差別」 tr. "what difference is there" itself comes to nothing.
37. Taking up Subhūti's renewed question and the Buddha's answer: resembling the mark of quiescence of awakening, giving is ultimately empty, and Māra cannot destroy it. The treatise-author takes up the sūtra: Subhūti asks again, 「云何無所得布施乃至諸神通無有差別?」 tr. "How is it that, with nothing to be attained, giving and so on up to the supernormal powers are without difference?" The Buddha answers, 「菩薩從初發心已來,似阿耨多羅三藐三菩提寂滅相,布施畢竟空,所謂不得施者、受者、財物而行布施,如是布施中無有分別;乃至不得菩提而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦如是。是名菩薩行無所得般若波羅蜜。行是無所得般若波羅蜜,魔、若魔天不能破壞。」 tr. "From the first arousing of the mind onward, the bodhisattva, resembling the mark of quiescence of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, gives, and his giving is ultimately empty: namely, not finding giver, recipient, or goods, he practises giving, and within such giving there is no discrimination; and so on up to: not finding awakening, he obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—it is likewise. This is named the bodhisattva practising the prajñāpāramitā of nothing to be attained. One who practises this prajñāpāramitā of nothing to be attained, Māra and the gods of Māra cannot destroy." The Chinese character 「似」 tr. "resembling" is the eye of this passage: the mark of what the bodhisattva practises at the time of first arousing the mind already resembles the mark of quiescence of the unsurpassed awakening toward which he goes; therefore within the cause the mark of the fruit is already contained, and only this is the real meaning of 「無有差別」 tr. "without difference."
38. The treatise-author sets up a sub-heading: one who practises the six perfections within a single thought. Here the treatise-author sets up a one-sentence sub-heading—「一念中行六波羅蜜者」 tr. "one who practises the six perfections within a single thought." When this treatise explains the sūtra, wherever a single phrase is marked out alone at the head of a passage, it is telling the reader the scope of what is explained below. The three questions after this heading all arise around this chapter's title; therefore, though this sentence is short, it is the watershed of the latter half of the whole treatise section.
39. The treatise-author's third question and answer: why Subhūti asks about practising the six perfections within a single thought. Question: Why does Subhūti ask about 「一念中行六波羅蜜等諸功德」 tr. "practising the six perfections and the other merits within a single thought"? Answer: Subhūti has heard from the Buddha that prajñāpāramitā is of the very deep mark of being without anything existent, and is the unobstructed mark among dharmas; if so, there is nothing it cannot do and no matter it does not do; then how can the bodhisattva within a single thought contain the six perfections and so on up to the eighty minor marks? The treatise-author also himself brings out the source of there being this question: at the time of first arousing the mind, because the mind clinging to existence and non-existence is heavy, he practises little by little in sequence; now existence and non-existence are both given up, so there is nothing he cannot do; therefore he asks. This answer states the root of ‘being complete within a single thought’ with great clarity—it is not that the practitioner squeezes the six perfections into an instant; it is that once the twofold obstruction in the mind, clinging to existence and clinging to non-existence, has been entirely given up, practice can do anything. That one practises in sequence is not because the dharma has a sequence; it is because the mind has obstruction.
40. Taking up the Buddha's answer: because he does not part from prajñā, he can practise within a single thought; if far from it, then little by little in sequence. The treatise-author takes up the Buddha's answer, 「菩薩不離般若波羅蜜行布施等諸功德,無障礙故,能一念中行」 tr. "The bodhisattva, not parting from prajñāpāramitā, practises giving and the other merits; because he is without obstruction, he can practise them within a single thought," and himself adds a sentence from the reverse side: if he is far from prajñāpāramitā, then he practises little by little in sequence. Only when the positive and the reverse are brought out together does one see that the three Chinese characters 「不遠離」 tr. "not being far from" are the crux and not empty words.
41. Taking up the question and answer: what is named not being far from it? The answer: not practising giving and the rest by way of two marks. The treatise-author takes up Subhūti's question, 「云何名不遠離?」 tr. "What is named not being far from it?", and the Buddha's answer, 「菩薩不以二相行布施等。」 tr. "The bodhisattva does not practise giving and the rest by way of two marks." This one question and one answer are already in the sūtra section; the reason the treatise-author takes them up again is that he wants to attach the later 「何等是一念」 tr. "What is a single thought?" to this line.
42. Taking up the question and answer: what is it not to be by way of two marks? The answer: within a single thought of giving he contains all wholesome dharmas. The treatise-author takes up the further question, 「云何不以二相?」 tr. "What is it not to be by way of two marks?", and the Buddha's answer, 「菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,欲具足檀波羅蜜,於布施一念中攝一切善法。」 tr. "When the bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā and wishes to make dānapāramitā complete, within a single thought of giving he contains all wholesome dharmas." At the end he appends the three Chinese characters 「如先說」 tr. "as was said before," pointing out that it is already present in the preceding chapter and is not explained again.
43. The treatise-author himself explains what a single thought is. This is the most important self-explanation of the treatise section. The treatise-author asks 「何等是一念」 tr. "What is a single thought?", and himself answers: namely, the bodhisattva obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, cuts off all the afflictions, removes all recollection, imagining, and discrimination, rests securely within the mind without outflows, and gives all. Next he explains the substance of the mind without outflows—「無漏心是無相相」 tr. "the mind without outflows is the mark of the signless." Next he speaks of its practising marks: the bodhisattva, abiding in this mind, does not see who gives, who receives, whose thing it is, and gives with a mind parted from all marks; he does not see a single dharma—even unsurpassed awakening he does not see, how much less the other dharmas; this is called the mark of non-duality; and so on up to the eighty minor marks, it is likewise. This passage gives a definition of the 「一念」 tr. "single thought" of this chapter's title—it is not an instant in time; it is that mind without outflows and signless, after the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas has been obtained, the afflictions have been cut off, and recollection, imagining, and discrimination have been removed. Therefore one knows that the teaching of one mind complete with all practices rests on the measure of realisation and not on speed.
44. Taking up Subhūti's asking again by way of another matter, and the Buddha's answer. The treatise-author continues to take up the sūtra: Subhūti again asks this meaning by way of another matter—「世尊!諸法無相、無作、無起,云何能具足檀波羅蜜等,乃至八十隨形好?」 tr. "World-Honored One! Dharmas are signless, without making, and non-rising; how can one make complete dānapāramitā and the rest, and so on up to the eighty minor marks?" The Buddha answers, 「菩薩無相、無作法中不取相故,無障礙心布施,須食與食等。」 tr. "Because the bodhisattva, within the dharma of the signless and without making, does not grasp at marks, he gives with an unobstructed mind: to one who needs food, giving food, and so on." The treatise-author at once explains why he does not explain it at length again: the sūtra has already spoken of it in full detail, and it was also spoken of at length in the preceding chapter, so it is not explained again. Wherever this treatise meets a place that the sūtra text has already made clear or that a preceding chapter has already treated at length, it abbreviates and does not explain; this is a set practice, not a gap in the text.
45. The treatise-author divides into two: the six perfections without outflows and signless are of two kinds. The treatise-author himself brings out a judgement: the six perfections without outflows and signless are of two kinds—first, those practised by the bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas; second, those practised by the bodhisattva who has not yet obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas; and what is spoken of here is those practised by the bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. The reason, too, the treatise-author brings out himself: because he abides within the signless mind and the mind without outflows and practises giving and the other dharmas. This judgement is very important—it marks out for the reader the height at which this chapter speaks, so that the practitioner does not take ‘not seeing giver and recipient’ as something a beginner's mind can do ready-made.
46. The question of the treatise-author's fourth question and answer: the bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas feels no pain when cut and severed—what share of grace has he? Question: The bodhisattva in a fleshly body has not yet removed greed and attachment, so when he is cut and severed it hurts severely; this is what is hard. The bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas is as what a conjured person does: cut and severed, he feels no pain; what share of grace is there? This question is asked with great human feeling—by common sense, only one who endures pain is worthy of respect, and what is there to say of one who feels no pain? The treatise-author does not evade this common sense; instead he brings it out whole and makes it a question.
47. The answer: giving up the pleasure of quiescence and entering among beings to receive all kinds of bodies—this is what is hard. Answer: For the bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, practising these six perfections is what is hard. Why—having obtained the quiescent mind of the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, he ought to receive the pleasure of nirvāṇa, and yet he gives up this pleasure of quiescence and enters among beings to receive all kinds of bodies, now as a lowly person, now as an animal and the like: this is what is hard. As for the bodhisattva in a fleshly body, he has not yet removed greed and craving, and because he clings to the body of a Buddha, he gives his body in giving; this is hoping for something, not pure giving; therefore it is not as good. This answer changes the standard of 「難」 tr. "hard" entirely: the hardness lies not in the suffering the body undergoes, but in the greatness of the pleasure given up and the lowliness of the place entered. One who could have rested securely in quiescence, of his own will entering the six destinies to receive the body of a lowly person or an animal—only this is the hard practice spoken of in this chapter. The giving of the former case, 「有漏、有相」 tr. "with outflows and with marks," however piercing its pain, falls on the contrary to the lower place because hoping for something is mixed into it.
48. The treatise-author's general conclusion: the one who can make them complete has a great share of grace. In the last passage the treatise-author begins with 「復次」 tr. "Furthermore" and gathers it all up: practising the six perfections without outflows and signless, at that time he can make them complete; with outflows and with marks he cannot make them complete; therefore the one who can make them complete has a great share of grace. The whole treatise section turns back to the chapter's title with the two Chinese characters 「具足」 tr. "make complete," and ties the condition of making complete plainly and clearly to being without outflows and signless. Here the all practices opened up by the sūtra section and the single thought discussed by the treatise section join into one meaning: the reason all practices can be made complete within a single thought is precisely that that single thought is the mind without outflows and signless.
Do Not Misread
Do not read 「一切法性無所有」 tr. "the nature of all dharmas is without anything existent" as there being nothing at all. The very first sentence of the Buddha's answer in the sūtra takes being without anything existent as the reason for seeking awakening, not as the reason it need not be sought. The treatise-author further points out that Subhūti has no doubt about the three things, the bodhisattva, beings, and unsurpassed awakening; he only asks about the dharma of being without anything existent. If it is read as annihilation, then of the later text that unfolds the six perfections and all practices one by one, not one sentence can be fitted in.
Do not read 「無所得即是道、即是果」 tr. "nothing to be attained is precisely the path, precisely the fruit" as there being no need to cultivate the path. The sūtra text carries its own ground—「法性不壞故」 tr. "because the nature of dharmas is indestructible"; the treatise-author also adds the gloss 「法性即是諸法實相」 tr. "the nature of dharmas is precisely the real mark of all dharmas." The reason the path and the fruit stand within nothing to be attained is that the real mark of all dharmas is so of itself, not that there is no distinction between cultivating and not cultivating. Immediately after, the Buddha also says that if within the dharma of nothing to be attained one wants to obtain the path and obtain the fruit, that is wishing to destroy the nature of dharmas—one can see that what is blocked is the mind of ‘taking and attaining’, not the matter of 「行道」 tr. "practising the path."
Do not read 「一念中具足」 tr. "complete within a single thought" as compressing practice into an instant. The treatise-author himself asks 「何等是一念」 tr. "What is a single thought?" and himself answers: obtaining the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, cutting off all the afflictions, removing all recollection, imagining, and discrimination, resting securely within the mind without outflows. This single thought is spoken of with regard to the essential nature of the mind, not with regard to the length of time. He also himself judges that what is spoken of here belongs to the practice of the bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, and that there is another class, the practice of the bodhisattva who has not yet obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. If the practitioner reads it as a method of quick attainment, that is the very opposite of the treatise-author's distinction.
Do not read ‘giving and so on up to the supernormal powers are without difference’ as meaning that the six perfections need not be cultivated separately. In the same passage in which the Buddha says there is no difference, he immediately goes on to say 「以眾生著布施乃至神通故分別說」 tr. "because beings cling to giving and so on up to the supernormal powers, they are spoken of with distinctions"; and the latter half of the sūtra text precisely speaks separately, perfection by perfection, of the marks of dāna, śīla, kṣānti, vīrya, dhyāna, and prajñā. No difference is said with regard to the dharma of nothing to be attained; speaking with distinctions is set up with regard to beings' clinging; both sentences come from the Buddha's mouth and do not hinder each other.
Do not read the 「無所取」 tr. "takes nothing" of the śīla passage as making light of the marks of morality. The sūtra text first lists one by one the morality kept as the noble morality without outflows that enters the eightfold noble path, natural morality, morality obtained as retribution, morality obtained by receiving, and morality born of the mind, and marks it as not deficient, not broken, not mixed, not turbid, and not clinging; only then does it say that with this morality he takes nothing. What he does not take is form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to the four fruits of the śramaṇa, the pratyekabuddha path, and the retribution of a wheel-turning sage king and a heavenly king—it is not taking the retribution of morality, not failing to keep morality. Moreover, of the five supernormal powers obtained in this passage, the sūtra text says plainly that they are obtained by giving rise to the four dhyānas because of morality; one can see that only when the marks of morality grow stricter while the grasping mind grows lighter is it the meaning of this passage.
Do not read the 「不見罵者、不見割截者」 tr. "does not see the one who reviles, does not see the one who cuts and severs" of the kṣānti passage as numbness. The path the sūtra text gives is first to reflect 「罵我者誰?譏訶者誰?打擲者誰?誰有受者?」 tr. "Who is it that reviles me? Who ridicules and rebukes? Who strikes and throws? Who is there that receives?", then to reflect that the real nature of dharmas is ultimate emptiness, and only then does it speak of not seeing. This is what contemplation brings about, not the disappearance of feeling. Moreover, of the two kinds of acceptance the sūtra text sets up, the first is precisely 「一切眾生惡口罵詈、若加刀杖瓦石,瞋心不起」 tr. "when all beings revile and abuse him with evil speech, or assail him with knives and staves, tiles and stones, the mind of hatred does not arise," saying plainly that there is one who assails and a matter of assailing; it is only that the mind of hatred does not arise.
Do not skip over the 「除佛諸禪定」 tr. "except for the dhyānas and absorptions of the buddhas" of the dhyānapāramitā passage. What the sūtra text makes complete is all the other dhyānas and samādhi; the dhyānas of the Buddha remain outside. This chapter says that one perfection contains all practices and that within the bodhisattva's position the Buddha ground is made complete; if one does not keep hold of this one distinction, one will read it as the bodhisattva and the Buddha already being without difference.
Do not read 「國土一切所有資生之物皆無有主」 tr. "all the goods that sustain life in his land have no owner" as the land being empty and void. The sūtra text itself brings out the reason—「是菩薩行一切法不受,以不可得故」 tr. "this bodhisattva practises all dharmas without receiving, because they are unfindable." Having no owner is said with regard to not receiving and not finding; it does not say that there are no goods to sustain life; just above it said that according to what they need he conjures it all and gives it, causing each to be satisfied. The ten thousand things complete and not one thing belonging to me—this is precisely the real meaning of the two Chinese characters 「不受」 tr. "not receiving."
Do not read the 「有何恩分」 tr. "what share of grace has he" of the treatise-author's fourth round of question and answer as the treatise-author too making light of the one who feels no pain. This is a question the treatise-author sets up himself, raising the objection on behalf of ordinary feeling; his answer at once replaces the standard of hardness—what is hard lies in giving up the pleasure of quiescence and entering the six destinies to receive the body of a lowly person or an animal, not in the pain the body undergoes. To read the question and not read the answer is to arrive at a conclusion opposite to the treatise-author's.
Bearing on Practice
The first benefit is to take 「無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained" and use it to examine one's own mind rather than as a slogan. The treatise-author's first round of question and answer says it plainly: the same three Chinese characters 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent," coming from a clinging mind, are an objection; coming from a mind without clinging, they are an answer. In daily life, when reciting emptiness or speaking of emptiness, one can turn a light on oneself—is the mind that speaks of emptiness at this moment wanting to put one thing down, or wanting to obtain one thing more? If it is the latter, the treatise-author has already said it beforehand: that is precisely the single thought of 「欲壞法性」 tr. "wishing to destroy the nature of dharmas."
The second benefit is that the three not-seeings in giving can be trained in right now. The model the sūtra text gives is very concrete: abiding in the mind without outflows one gives, not seeing who gives, who receives, or what thing is given; cutting off craving, cutting off stinginess and greed, one practises giving; having given, one holds it in common with all beings and dedicates it, and does not see even who it is that dedicates, where it is dedicated, or by what dharma it is dedicated. Even if the practitioner has not yet obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, after each act of giving he can try not to keep count: not recording that he gave, not recording that the other received, not recording the thing given. Each degree less of recording and reckoning is a degree nearer to being without outflows.
The third benefit is that, when one meets with someone rebuking what one practises, there is a ready-made sentence to hold to. The sūtra text sets up such a scene: someone comes and says 「何用是布施為?是無所益!」 tr. "What use is this giving? It is of no benefit!", and the bodhisattva who practises prajñā has only one thought—「是人雖來訶我布施,我終不悔!我當勤行布施,不應不與。」 tr. "Though this person comes to rebuke my giving, I shall never regret it! I should practise giving diligently and should not fail to give." Here the Buddha does not teach the bodhisattva to argue; he only teaches him not to change. Whoever does good and meets with cold words can take up this one thought to guard himself: not arguing, not regretting, not lessening.
The fourth benefit is that in accepting there is a road one can walk. The sequence of the sūtra text is first asking, then contemplating: first asking 「罵我者誰?譏訶者誰?打擲者誰?誰有受者?」 tr. "Who is it that reviles me? Who ridicules and rebukes? Who strikes and throws? Who is there that receives?", then reflecting that the real nature of dharmas is ultimate emptiness, with no dharmas and no beings. These four questions are not words of self-consolation; they take apart the single sentence ‘I have been treated so’ and push at it: the first three questions ask about the one able to do harm—who is it that reviles, who is it that ridicules and rebukes, who is it that strikes and throws; only the last question, 「誰有受者?」 tr. "Who is there that receives?", asks about the one who receives. The two sides, the one who acts and the one acted upon, are pushed at together, and that is why the sūtra text goes on to say 「諸法尚不可得,何況有眾生!」 tr. "Dharmas themselves are unfindable, how much less are there beings!"—it is not first finding a receiver and then consoling him; it is that the one who acts and the one acted upon are both unfindable. Once the four questions arise, the mind of hatred naturally has nowhere to land—this takes far less effort than holding down one's temper, and is also more lasting.
The fifth benefit is to examine oneself on both sides, bodily vigour and mental vigour. The sūtra text sets the mark of bodily vigour on going to where the buddhas are, making offerings, hearing and receiving the teaching of the Dharma, and benefiting beings; it sets the mark of mental vigour on a long string of 「不取」 tr. "not grasping"—not grasping at the marks of dharmas, permanent and impermanent, suffering and pleasure, self and non-self; not grasping at the marks of the fruits realised; not grasping at the marks of cutting off the fetters. The practitioner can ask two questions each day: in today's running about, where was it that I went? In today's use of the mind, how many marks did I grasp? The former keeps the body's empty wasting in check; the latter keeps the mind's hidden knots in check.
The sixth benefit is to correct the standard of 「難」 tr. "hard." The standard given by the treatise-author's last round of question and answer is: hardness lies not in pain but in giving up. A pleasure in which one could have rested securely, and yet one is willing to give it up; a place one need not have entered, and yet one is willing to enter it—only this is a great share of grace. When making vows and when taking on burdens, the practitioner can hold to this one measuring-rule—there is no need to credit oneself by how much suffering one undergoes; one should look at how much ease one gives up and how low a place one enters.
The seventh benefit is to close the day's doings with 「無有主」 tr. "having no owner." At the end of the sūtra section it is said that when the bodhisattva becomes a Buddha, all the goods that sustain life in his land have no owner. In the course of a day, of all that the practitioner has cultivated and done, given and accomplished, he can, when evening comes, hold one thought: among these not one thing belongs to me, and not one thing needs me to own it. All practices complete and not one owner set up—this is the most direct sentence in which this chapter's title comes down into daily life.
Further Resonances
The backbone of this chapter is one long sūtra section and one long treatise section. Sūtra ① begins from Subhūti's asking what benefit the bodhisattva sees, the nature of all dharmas being without anything existent, that he seeks awakening for the sake of beings; the Buddha answers that he seeks because the nature is without anything existent, that those with something attained and something clung to are hard to liberate, and that those with the mark of attaining have no path, no fruit, no awakening; next he answers that nothing to be attained is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely awakening, taking the indestructibility of the nature of dharmas as the ground, and brings out the warning that wishing to obtain the path and the fruit within the dharma of nothing to be attained is precisely wishing to destroy the nature of dharmas; next he answers that the first ground and so on up to the tenth ground, together with the acceptance of non-arising, the supernormal powers and the six perfections obtained as retribution, bringing beings to accomplishment and purifying buddha-lands, and so on up to the relics receiving offerings after nirvāṇa, are all obtained because of the mark of nothing to be attained; next he answers that the six perfections and the supernormal powers are without difference within the dharma of nothing to be attained and are spoken of with distinctions because of beings' clinging, and shows their actual practice with a string of sentences—not finding giving, he practises giving, and so on up to not finding the dharmas of the buddhas, he obtains awakening—concluding that Māra cannot destroy him; next it enters the proper topic of this chapter, gathering in layer by layer with four tiers of question and answer—being complete within a single thought comes from not being far from prajñā; not being far comes from the mark of non-duality; the mark of non-duality comes from this, that when one wishes to make dānapāramitā complete, within dāna are at once contained all the pāramitā and the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the marks and minor signs; and containing all the dharmas without outflows comes from abiding in the mind without outflows and giving without seeing giver, recipient, or the thing given; next, with the one general question 「若諸法無相、無作,云何具足」 tr. "if dharmas are signless and without making, how are they made complete," it opens out the item-by-item unfolding of the six perfections: for dāna, giving away everything inner and outer, not regretting when people rebuke, and dedicating without seeing the mark of dedication, with the emptinesses listed as its ground; for śīla, keeping the five kinds of morality and taking nothing at all, from form up to the heavens, the four fruits, the pratyekabuddha path, the wheel-turning sage king, and the heavenly kings, and by the power of skilful means giving rise to the four dhyānas and obtaining the five supernormal powers; for kṣānti, setting up the two kinds, the acceptance toward beings and the acceptance of dharmas, obtaining the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas by contemplating ultimate emptiness, and, because of abiding in the two kinds of acceptance, making complete all dharmas and the noble supernormal powers; for vīrya, dividing it into the two kinds of vigour, bodily and mental, with mental vigour having a string of not-graspings as its mark, gathered up at the end with 「不可以性取相,是性無故」 tr. "one may not grasp at a mark by nature, because this nature does not exist"; for dhyāna, excepting the dhyānas of the buddhas and having all the other dhyānas and samādhi complete, cultivating the dharmas that aid the path, passing beyond the eight grounds, entering the bodhisattva's position and making complete the Buddha ground, not taking realisation midway, seeing dharmas as like an illusion and yet benefiting beings; for prajñā, not seeing a fixed and real mark, not seeing form and so on up to consciousness arise, and practising inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas and so making the bodhisattva path complete; finally it says that, abiding in the pure Buddha path of emptiness, he teaches and transforms according to the ground of the path appropriate to each, causing each to obtain its place, and concludes that, because he receives no dharma, when he obtains awakening the land and the goods that sustain life all have no owner. Treatise ① takes the four rounds of question and answer as its bones and the explaining of the sūtra taken up phrase by phrase as its flesh: the first round discusses how questioner and answerer both say without anything existent, and distinguishes them by the clinging mind and the mind without clinging; next it explains that Subhūti asks because of the listeners' clinging minds, and makes the distinction that he has no doubt about the three things, the bodhisattva, beings, and awakening; next it takes up the Buddha's answer that it is precisely because of being without anything existent and empty that one can arouse the mind, and sets out the principle that emptiness does not obstruct arousing the mind; next it explains why those with a clinging mind find it hard to obtain liberation, and brings out how the bodhisattva guides their minds by the marks and minor signs, the Brahmā voice, majestic virtue, supernormal powers, causes and conditions, and similes; next it takes up that being without anything existent is precisely the path and the fruit, and explains that the nature of dharmas is precisely the real mark of all dharmas; next it explains that, though the nature of dharmas cannot be destroyed, because of beings' wrong practice it is named destroyed, and brings out the simile of space and of clouds and mist; the second round discusses why, since the Buddha has already answered, the question is asked again, and traces it back to bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind clinging to the dharma that has been broken; next it takes up that because of nothing to be attained there is the first ground and so on up to the relics receiving offerings, and judges that within something clung to one may not speak of the first ground and the merits; the third round marks out the sub-heading 「一念中行六波羅蜜者」 tr. "one who practises the six perfections within a single thought" and discusses why Subhūti asks; next it takes up the answers—because he does not part from prajñā he can practise within a single thought; not by way of two marks; within a single thought of giving he contains all wholesome dharmas; next it explains for itself what a single thought is, taking obtaining the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, cutting off all the afflictions, removing all recollection, imagining, and discrimination, and resting securely in the mind without outflows as its substance, and judges that the six perfections without outflows and signless are of two kinds, those of one who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas and those of one who has not; the fourth round discusses what share of grace the bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas has, feeling no pain when cut and severed, and takes giving up the pleasure of quiescence and entering among beings to receive all kinds of bodies as what is hard; finally it gathers everything up with 「復次」 tr. "Furthermore"—practising the six perfections without outflows and signless, at that time one can make them complete; with outflows and with marks one cannot make them complete; therefore the one who can make them complete has a great share of grace.
Of the ancient masters' explanations, three houses can be recorded for this chapter, and one house is lacking. Jizang, explaining this chapter in his Commentary on the Larger Sūtra, first takes two chapters as one section and marks out their intent in general, saying: 「此下第二段有兩品,明脩行純熟故一念具足斯備也。」 tr. "From here on, the second section has two chapters; it makes clear that because cultivation and practice are fully ripe, within a single thought all is complete and prepared." The reason for dividing the two chapters he gives as: 「先未得無生故未能無礙行,一念中不能具足眾行;今得無生,無生一念中具足一切行也。」 tr. "Before, because non-arising had not yet been obtained, one could not yet practise without obstruction, and within a single thought could not make the many practices complete; now non-arising has been obtained, and within a single thought of non-arising all practices are complete."—distinguishing the earlier and later of the two chapters by not yet having obtained non-arising and having obtained it, which bears out precisely this treatise's taking the obtaining of the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas as the substance when it explains for itself 「何等是一念」 tr. "What is a single thought?". His division of this chapter into three reads: 「初品為三:第一明於無所有中起行,第二明一念中具起萬行,第三明行空無相故具足諸行。」 tr. "The first chapter is in three: the first makes clear the arising of practice within being without anything existent; the second makes clear the complete arising of all practices within a single thought; the third makes clear that because one practises emptiness and the signless, all practices are made complete."—these three divisions correspond to the sequence of this treatise's sūtra section: the arising of practice within being without anything existent is the first three questions and answers; the complete arising of all practices within a single thought is the proper topic of this chapter; and all practices being made complete because one practises emptiness and the signless is the item-by-item unfolding of the six perfections. His explanation of the intent of the Buddha's answer about arousing the mind reads: 「良由無所有故得發心耳」 tr. "It is truly because of being without anything existent that one can arouse the mind."—the same in meaning as, though different in words from, the Buddha's answer as taken up in this treatise, 「正以無所有、空故能發心」 tr. "it is precisely because of being without anything existent, because of emptiness, that one can arouse the mind." His explanation of why the third section is set up reads: 「二乘有所得人,行三空則失萬行,修萬行則失三空,故是取捨生滅觀。」 tr. "People of the two vehicles who have something to be attained lose all practices when they practise the three emptinesses, and lose the three emptinesses when they cultivate all practices; therefore theirs is a contemplation of taking and giving up, of arising and ceasing."—by the two vehicles' three emptinesses and all practices being unable to exist together, it shows by contrast that the bodhisattva practises emptiness while all practices remain unmoved; this is Jizang's own judgement, this treatise has no such words, and the two are recorded side by side without judgement. In his explanation of the passage on being cut and severed, he sets up the question 「得無生忍割截不痛,何足為喻」 tr. "If one who has obtained the acceptance of non-arising feels no pain when cut and severed, how is it worth taking as an example?" and himself answers: 「得無生忍應不生六趣,今能以無生作生用,入六道中為割截,始為常有。」 tr. "One who has obtained the acceptance of non-arising ought not to be born in the six destinies; now he can use non-arising to serve as birth, entering the six paths to be cut and severed—only then is it constantly so."—the question he sets up and the answer he gives both accord with the wording of the question and the intent of the answer in this treatise's last round of question and answer, while the phrasing comes from Jizang; it can serve as supporting evidence. For the heading of this chapter Jizang writes 「一念品」 tr. "the One Thought chapter," and where he marks the start of the next chapter he also says: 「此下第二就譬說一心具萬行正意」 tr. "From here on, the second, by way of simile, speaks of the proper intent of one mind complete with all practices"—that is, he uses the short name for the chapter heading and the full name for the proper intent, the two names running side by side. Zhanran, in his Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus, explaining the passage on the Buddha of the fleshly body and the Buddha of the Dharma body hearing the Dharma and advancing on the path, marks plainly 「《大論》八十七」 tr. "Great Treatise, eighty-seven" and cites the last round of question and answer of this chapter's treatise section: his question reads 「生身菩薩,貪惜未除割截則難,若無生忍菩薩,猶如化人割截無痛,有何恩分?」 tr. "For the bodhisattva in a fleshly body, whose greed and attachment are not yet removed, being cut and severed is hard; as for the bodhisattva of the acceptance of non-arising, who is like a conjured person and feels no pain when cut and severed, what share of grace has he?", his answer reads 「雖得無生,行亦為難。」 tr. "Though he has obtained non-arising, practice is still hard for him.", and he takes 「能捨此樂入生死中,受於種種下賤之身。」 tr. "He can give up this pleasure and enter into birth and death, receiving all kinds of lowly bodies." as the reason why it is hard, finally gathering it into 「是故無生忍菩薩方名大恩。」 tr. "Therefore the bodhisattva of the acceptance of non-arising is the one named a great grace."—what he cites corresponds point by point in meaning with this treatise's last round of question and answer, while the phrasing comes from Zhanran's abridgement and is not identical word for word; therefore it is recorded as an abridged citation and not treated as a word-for-word quotation; the fascicle number he marks agrees with fascicle eighty-seven, where this chapter lies. Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises cites this passage of sūtra text, saying: 「十三卷一念品云:無所得即是道,即是果,即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "The One Thought chapter of fascicle thirteen says: Nothing to be attained is precisely the path, is precisely the fruit, is precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi."—only, the source he marks in the text above reads 「故大品經。」 tr. "Therefore the Larger Sūtra.", and the chapter name he uses is likewise 「一念品」 tr. "the One Thought chapter" (the name in the sūtra explained); therefore his attribution lies on the side of the sūtra explained; the sūtra text of this chapter of this treatise is the same text as his, which is the same evidence and not the same attribution. The text he cites agrees word for word with this treatise's sūtra text; only the marking of pauses within the sentence differs from the base text; the fascicle number he gives also differs from the base text of this collection. Of Huiying's Commentary, the extant text does not structurally reach this chapter; this chapter's explanation is lacking, the gap is marked as it really is, and it is not filled with text from elsewhere. Further, in Zhiyi's Profound Meaning of the Lotus there is separately the phrase 「一心具萬行」 tr. "one mind complete with all practices," the same in wording as the full name of this chapter's title; but there he speaks in terms of his own house's classification of the teachings, does not cite the text of this chapter word for word, and does not explicitly name this treatise's chapter title; therefore only the sameness of the wording is recorded—it is not treated as a citation, and it is not judged to be citing this chapter. As for the variant names of this chapter's title, the chapter order of the texts, and the differences of fascicle division, these are detailed in the Apparatus layer.
考據Apparatus
一、科判
本品在《大智度論》釋《大品般若》之次第中屬〈釋餘品〉一段,全在卷八十七,單一單元。卷八十七起於〔T25 0666b02〕、訖於〔T25 0675a14〕;其卷首題所繫者猶是前品——「大智度論釋次第學品」〔T25 0666b02〕,即卷八十七以前品〈次第學品第七十五〉之續題開卷。本品品題「大智度論釋一心具萬行品第七十六」〔T25 0670b24〕逕接前品之末而起,品首無卷題、無造署譯署。品身訖於「如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩無相法中,能具足般若波羅蜜。」〔T25 0673c26〕以下之論段,末句作「是故能具足者有大恩分。」〔T25 0675a13〕,其下即卷尾題「大智度論卷第八十七」〔T25 0675a14〕;次品品題即卷八十八之卷首題「大智度論釋六喻品第七十七」〔T25 0675a17〕,其下帶夾註「卷八十八」、造署「聖者龍樹造」〔T25 0675a20〕與譯署「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」〔T25 0675a21〕。故本品為居卷末·品尾繫卷尾·與次品隔卷界之型——與品六十二〈同學品〉之「居卷中·不涉卷界」異,與品五十三〈趣一切智品〉之「居卷末·品尾繫卷尾」同型而次品所在之卷不同。
全品純漢字六千五百六十四(本帳機械重計值·與底稿所載相合)。品內結構一【經】一【論】、單一單元:【經】〔T25 0670b25〕、【論】〔T25 0673c29〕。兩結構標記皆無校記——與品六十二【經】標記帶「宋、宮、聖三本無此標記」之注者異,本品此二標記於諸本無異,如實分記。
說者結構之體例特徵(本目之一眼)。經段〔T25 0670b25–0673c28〕通篇為須菩提與佛之連續問答,然近半數轉折並無「白佛言」「佛告」之明文標記,唯以呼格交替為線索:須菩提之問標「世尊!」(如〔T25 0670c24〕「世尊!云何無所得法布施乃至神通無差別?」),佛之答標「須菩提!」(如〔T25 0670c25〕「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,不得布施」)。有明文者,本帳逐一定位:「須菩提白佛言」七見(〔T25 0670b25〕〔T25 0670c02〕〔T25 0670c07〕〔T25 0670c20〕〔T25 0671a08〕〔T25 0671a17〕〔T25 0671a23〕)、「佛告須菩提」七見(〔T25 0670b27〕〔T25 0670c16〕〔T25 0670c22〕〔T25 0671a13〕〔T25 0671a28〕〔T25 0671b19〕〔T25 0672b22〕)、「須菩提言」一見〔T25 0672b20〕、單起之「佛言」一見〔T25 0671a20〕。呼格則「世尊!」十六見、「須菩提!」二十一見,合三十七見,遠多於明文標記之十六見(「須菩提」不帶呼格歎號者,本品範圍通計五十一見,含「須菩提白佛言」「佛告須菩提」「須菩提言」諸非呼格用例,不入此數)——說者之線索主在呼格,不在標記。另有佛自設次題四處——〔T25 0671c16〕「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩云何於無相、無得、無作法中具足尸羅波羅蜜?」、〔T25 0672a20〕、〔T25 0672c07〕「須菩提!云何菩薩成就心精進,能具足毘梨耶波羅蜜?」、及六度逐項之續說——佛不待須菩提發問,逕以呼格自行推進至下一波羅蜜子題。此屬本品「六度逐項舖陳」之固有文體,非標記脫落,如實誌錄。
論段〔T25 0673c29–0675a13〕之問答:本帳逐字獨立重算得「問曰:」四(〔T25 0673c29〕〔T25 0674b12〕〔T25 0674c03〕〔T25 0675a02〕)、「答曰:」四(〔T25 0674a02〕〔T25 0674b16〕〔T25 0674c05〕〔T25 0675a06〕),四對全配,無缺問無缺答。四組之間穿插大量「牒經再釋」型段落(論主先引一句經文,次申其義,如〔T25 0674a10〕「佛答:「正以無所有、空故能發心。」」),非另一輪問答,如實分記。「有人言」型零見——本品論段全屬論主自問自答與牒經重述,未見異說引出型,與品六十二之五見異,如實誌錄負結果。論段另有論主自立之子題一行:「一念中行六波羅蜜者。」〔T25 0674c01〕,其下方起第三組問答,為全論科文之樞。
二、術語考
一心具萬行。 全品之總名,而此五字連文不見於品身——本帳於本品範圍逐字重掃,「一心具萬行」僅二見,皆在品題處〔T25 0670b24〕(目次標目與品題各一),經段、論段正文零見。品身所用者為「一念中」:本品七見(〔T25 0671a09〕〔T25 0671a19〕〔T25 0674c01〕〔T25 0674c03〕〔T25 0674c07〕〔T25 0674c11〕〔T25 0674c16〕),於本論全書二十三見。經之正問作「云何菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,一念中具足行六波羅蜜、四禪、四無量心、四無色定」〔T25 0671a08〕,論主立題作「一念中行六波羅蜜者。」〔T25 0674c01〕。題用「一心」而文用「一念」,此即品名兩造(心/念)之所由(見第四目)。
一念。 論主自出其訓,為本品義理之樞:「何等是一念?所謂菩薩得無生法忍,斷一切煩惱,除諸憶想分別,安住無漏心中,布施一切。」〔T25 0674c16〕——一念不是時間之短,是無生法忍所住之心。其下即出其體:「無漏心是無相相。」〔T25 0674c18〕,「不見誰施、誰受、誰物,離一切相心布施」〔T25 0674c19〕,收於「是名不二相。」〔T25 0674c22〕。
無所有/無所得。 本品經論互用之兩語。經之判準句用「無所得」:「無所得即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,法性不壞故。」〔T25 0670c04〕;論主牒經時則轉作「無所有」:「佛答:「無所有即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」」〔T25 0674a27〕。本帳分別重掃:本品範圍內「無所得」十八見、「無所有」二十見;於本論全書則「無所得」二百六十三見、「無所有」七百五十五見(全書見數之口徑:取 <body> 內、剔 <note> 之字元流,不計 <back> 校注,下同)。二語於本品所指同一,論主亦不別立分際,如實分記,不以一語代另一語。
不二相。 經答「一念中具足」之所以然。經文逐項出之:「所有布施不遠離般若波羅蜜不二相,持戒時亦不二相,修忍辱、勤精進、入禪定亦不二相,乃至八十隨形好亦不二相。」〔T25 0671a20〕;論主末收「是名不二相。」〔T25 0674c22〕。本品範圍內「不二相」七見,於本論全書二十三見。
無相心、無漏心。 本品所獨之複詞。經釋布施何以能攝諸無漏法,八用此語:「以是無相心、無漏心,斷愛、斷慳貪心而行布施」〔T25 0671b02〕以下逐句(持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧、四念處),又〔T25 0671b20〕「以無相心、無漏心布施」。本帳於本論全書漢字流重掃「無相心、無漏心」得八見,八見全在本品——此複詞為本品所專有,非本論通語,如實誌錄。
二種忍·無生法忍。 羼提波羅蜜段之目。經出二忍:「爾時,菩薩應修二種忍」〔T25 0672a23〕,一者「一切眾生惡口罵詈、若加刀杖瓦石,瞋心不起」,二者「一切法無生無生法忍。」〔T25 0672a25〕;其下佛自釋其名:「云何名無生法忍?知諸法相常不生,諸煩惱從本已來亦常不生。」〔T25 0672b02〕。論段末之分類即以此為界:「無漏、無相六波羅蜜有二種」〔T25 0674c27〕——得無生法忍菩薩所行、未得無生法忍菩薩所行。「無生法忍」於本品範圍十見。
恩分·大恩分。 全品收束之語。論主末番問答之問即以此為難:「有何恩分?」〔T25 0675a04〕;其總結作「是故能具足者有大恩分。」〔T25 0675a13〕。本帳重掃:「恩分」於本論全書十二見、本品二見;「大恩分」於本論全書僅二見,本品一見,即此收束句。
三、譬喻與故事
本品要喻四,皆繫於所釋之義,無泛設;無引事。
他化自在諸天(檀之果報喻)。 經釋具足檀波羅蜜而不受世間果報之相:「譬如他化自在諸天,隨意所須,即皆得之;菩薩亦如是,心生所願,隨意即得。」〔T25 0671c09〕——喻之力不在富足,在「隨意即得」之無所待。經末釋般若具足處復取同一喻:「譬如他化自在天中,資生所須,隨意自至」〔T25 0673c15〕,前後相扣。
如虛空·雲霧土塵(法性不可壞喻)。 論主釋佛何以既言法性不可破壞、又言眾生邪行名為破壞,出一喻收之:「如虛空,雲霧土塵雖不能染,亦名不淨。」〔T25 0674b06〕,其下更推一層:「如人實欲染污虛空,是人為欲染污法性,無是事故。」〔T25 0674b07〕——染不上而名不淨,是就眾生邊說;欲染虛空者自無其事,是就法性邊說。一喻兩用,正所以答經之「為欲壞法性」〔T25 0670c07〕一語。
如幻(作法之喻)。 經釋住禪波羅蜜之菩薩何以能生而不污:「是菩薩見一切作法如幻,而利益眾生」〔T25 0673b09〕——見如幻故不受生法所污,而利益不廢;喻之落點在「而」字。
如化人(無痛之喻·論主設難所取)。 論主末番問曰即以此難:「得無生法忍菩薩,如化人所作,割截無痛,有何恩分?」〔T25 0675a03〕——化人受割不痛,故似無所捨。答則翻此喻:無生忍菩薩「應受涅槃樂,而捨此寂滅樂,入眾生中受種種身,或為賤人、或為畜生等,是則為難!」〔T25 0675a07〕——難不在痛不痛,在捨不捨。此喻為全品收束之關節。
四、所釋經文
品名兩造網:一心具萬行/一念(並錄不判)。 本品品名兩造,逐一據底本誌之。其一,一心具萬行品——本論底本品題〔T25 0670b24〕「大智度論釋一心具萬行品第七十六」;其二,一念(具萬行)品——宋、元、明三本於「心」字作「念」(下帳第一條),成「一念具萬行品」;宮本更以略名出之,作「大智度論釋第七十六品一念品」(十三字);明本則於品序末字「六」下加夾註「經作一念品」(下帳第二條),明本自標其異名之所本在所釋經。石本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第七十五一心萬行品八十八」(經題式·品序 -1·題名省「具」字作「一心萬行品」·末綴石本自身卷次「八十八」);聖本作「釋第七十五品」(六字·無品名·品序 -1);明本另刪「大智度論」四字。兩名各有所繫:底本之「一心」繫品題自身,諸本之「一念」繫經文「一念中具足行六波羅蜜」〔T25 0671a09〕;並錄不判。
所釋經側之三名與鏡像兩讀(本目之眼)。 所釋經 T223 側本品品題〔T08 0386b09〕作「摩訶般若波羅蜜經一念品第七十六」,其「一念」二字之注曰「一念【大】,無漏六度【宮】,一心具萬行【聖】」——T223 底本作「一念」,宮本作「無漏六度」,聖本反作「一心具萬行」。以之對本論側品題注(底本作「一心」,宋、元、明三本作「念」,宮本略名作「一念品」),兩造校記恰成鏡像:本論之底本讀法(一心具萬行)正是 T223 聖本之讀法,T223 之底本讀法(一念)正是本論宋元明宮諸本之讀法。品名之兩讀,非一藏之內部游移,而是兩藏傳承各自並存之兩讀,如實誌錄,不判孰正。T223 品題另有夾註一枚〔T08 0386b09〕,其注作「丹無…品」,本讀之原樣為夾註「丹無漏行六度品」,其 orig 注作「〔丹無…品〕夾註-【三】【宮】【聖】」——丹本夾註所標之名作「無漏行六度品」,與 T223 宮本之「無漏六度」同系,如實誌錄。是則本品之名於兩藏合計得三造:一心具萬行(本論底本·T223 聖本)、一念(T223 底本·本論宋元明宮)、無漏(行)六度(T223 宮本·丹本夾註)。三造並錄不判。
品次 -1 階(聖·石續存;宮本不隨·兩端互證)。 聖本品題作「釋第七十五品」、石本作「品第七十五」,較底本「第七十六」少一,與品四十四以下逐品順推、同向同幅——-1 階鏈於本品續存。其第二端證在卷尾題注〔T25 0675a14〕:聖本作「大智度經論卷第八十七釋第七十四品下訖第七十五品」、石本作「釋第七十五品竟六喻品」(下帳倒數第二條)——品題與卷尾兩處皆作 -1,非孤證。而同一卷尾注之另一條〔T25 0675a14〕作「七釋第七十五品下訖第七十六品」【宮】(下帳末條)——宮本之卷次記與底本品序全同,不隨 -1;此與宮本品題略名「大智度論釋第七十六品一念品」亦作「第七十六」相合,宮本於本品品序無 -1,如實分記,不與聖石一概而論。
石本卷次雙軌(卷端記·品題注內)。 品題注〔T25 0670b24〕首記「卷第八十八首【石】」——石本以本品品題處為其卷八十八之首;其品題正文末亦綴「八十八」。底本則以本品為卷八十七之後段,卷尾題作「大智度論卷第八十七」〔T25 0675a14〕。底本/石本卷品雙軌不疊合(石本卷次 +1 而品序 -1),如實誌錄不強解。 石本另於品末出一點錨注「不分卷【石】」〔T25 0675a13〕,其語與上「卷第八十八首」並存,兩語之相容與否屬石本內部之事,本帳並錄不判。
T223 mulu n 屬性重出(與品六十二之 +1 偏移異型)。 所釋經 T223 側本品之 mulu 標 n="76" 而顯文標「76 一念品」〔T08 0386b09〕;其前一品之 mulu 亦標 n="76" 而顯文標「75 三次品」〔T08 0383c12〕——兩品之 n 屬性值同為 76,是為重出。本帳以規則掃全檔取 type="品" 之 mulu 逐條核,前後品之值為:「73 三善品」n="73"〔T08 0379c21〕、「74 遍學品」n="74"〔T08 0380b20〕、「75 三次品」n="76"、「76 一念品」n="76"、「77 六喻品」n="78"〔T08 0389c29〕、「78 四攝品」n="78"〔T08 0392b12〕——重出成對出現(76 兩見、78 兩見),屬 CBETA 之 XML 標記層瑕疵,與品四十六以下所誌之「n 重出」同款,非義理歧異,如實誌錄不判(既有常例,不重判)。此與品六十二所誌之「+1 偏移」型不同,如實分記。
T223 側品界不繫卷界(與本論側異)。 所釋經卷第二十三起於〔T08 0383c09〕,其下即前品〈三次品〉品題〔T08 0383c12〕;本品品題〔T08 0386b09〕在卷二十三之中段,訖〔T08 0389c28〕,次品〈六喻品〉品題〔T08 0389c29〕緊接,未涉卷界——T223 側本品居卷中。本論側則居卷八十七之末、品尾繫卷尾、與次品隔卷界(見第一目)。兩傳承於此品之卷品分劃全不相值,如實誌錄,不引為一事。
全量牒經對讀(兩側對勘·異處七十三·展開八處·餘誌闕待補)。 本論經段〔T25 0670b25–0673c28〕與所釋經〈一念品〉〔T08 0386b11–0389c28〕逐字幾近同文:本帳取兩側漢字流獨立重掃,得本論經段四千九百六十七字、所釋經五千零五字,逐字比對得異處七十三,其中十九處為所釋經單增一「那」字(檀那/禪那譯名系,見下)。其可與本論側校記互印者八處,逐處展開:
- 求/發——本論作「菩薩見何等利益故,為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」〔T25 0670b26〕,T223 作「菩薩見何等利益故,為眾生發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」〔T08 0386b12〕。本論側此處有注「求【大】|發【宮】【聖】【石】」(下帳第三條)——宮、聖、石三本作「發」,所成之讀正是 T223 底本之讀;T223 側此處無校記。
- 檀那/檀·禪那/禪(譯名系·十九處)——本論作「欲具足檀波羅蜜」〔T25 0671a26〕,T223 作「欲具足檀那波羅蜜」〔T08 0387a15〕;禪度同款。本帳雙向重掃全書見數:「檀那波羅蜜」於 T25n1509 全論零見、於 T08n0223 全經四百九十八見;「禪那波羅蜜」於 T25n1509 全論一見(〔T25 0386c07〕,在本品之外)、於 T08n0223 全經二百八十四見(全書見數口徑同上目:
<body>內剔<note>,不計<back>校注)——兩藏之譯名習慣各自成系,非本品一處之偶異,如實誌錄。兩側於此十九處皆無校記。 - 虛空處/空處——本論作「入無邊虛空處」〔T25 0673a18〕,T223 作「入無邊空處」〔T08 0389a15〕。本論側此處有注「虛【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」(下帳)——宋元明宮四本無「虛」字,正與 T223 底本合;T223 側此處無校記。
- 相三昧之增文——本論作「入空三昧,無相、無作三昧」〔T25 0673a20〕,T223 作「入空三昧,無相、無作三昧。或時入無相三昧」〔T08 0389a17〕。本論側此處有二注:「相【大】|相三昧【聖】【石】」與「昧【大】|昧或時入無相三昧【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」(下帳)——宋元明宮聖五本所增之七字,正與 T223 底本合;T223 側此處無校記。
- 植/殖——本論作「從諸佛所植諸善根」〔T25 0673a29〕,T223 作「從諸佛所殖諸善根」〔T08 0389a26〕。本論側此處有注「植【大】|殖【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」(下帳)——四本作「殖」,正與 T223 底本合。
- 世界/國土——本論作「修一切種智時,淨佛世界、成就眾生」〔T25 0672c04〕,T223 作「淨佛國土」〔T08 0388b28〕。本論側此處有注「世界【大】|國土【石】」(下帳)——石本之讀正是 T223 底本之讀。
- 訶/呵·已/以·可盡/滅盡——本論作「是人雖來訶我布施」〔T25 0671b24〕,T223 作「是人雖來呵我布施」〔T08 0387b15〕;本論作「諸煩惱從本已來亦常不生」〔T25 0672b03〕,T223 作「諸煩惱從本以來亦常不生」〔T08 0388a25〕;本論作「福德果報終不可盡」〔T25 0672b28〕,T223 作「福德果報終不滅盡」〔T08 0388b22〕。此三處兩造皆無校記,屬傳承用字之異,如實誌錄,不以一造之讀判另一造。
- 無所有相/無所有性——本論作「信解一切諸法無所有相」〔T25 0673b27〕,T223 作「信解一切諸法無所有性」〔T08 0389b26〕。兩造皆無校記;相與性之別於本品義理有涉(經之起問即作「一切法性無所有」〔T25 0670b25〕),誌錄不判,不代取捨。
對照組(六串·兩藏各自見數誠實記·對位唯一)。 「無所得即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」〔T25 0670c04〕/〔T08 0386b19〕;「不得諸佛法而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」〔T25 0671a04〕/〔T08 0386c22〕;「以無相心、無漏心布施」〔T25 0671b20〕/〔T08 0387b10〕;「除佛諸禪定,餘一切諸禪、三昧,皆能具足」〔T25 0673a13〕/〔T08 0389a10〕;「國土一切所有資生之物皆無有主」〔T25 0673c24〕/〔T08 0389c25〕;「菩薩摩訶薩無相法中,能具足般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0673c27〕/〔T08 0389c27〕。以上六串之漢字流,除首串外,餘五串於 T25n1509 全論與 T08n0223 全經各唯一見(本帳逐串於兩藏底本以 markup 容錯法獨立重掃,非轉抄),對位唯一、無他品可淆。首串於本論不止一見,連同另一串見數不為一者,別誌於下,以免以估值充數:「無所得即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」之漢字流於本論二見(〔T25 0670c04〕經文、〔T25 0674b01〕論主釋文),於所釋經一見;「一念中具足行六波羅蜜」於本論二見(〔T25 0671a09〕〔T25 0671a19〕)、於所釋經一見〔T08 0387a08〕。判為「同品異名」(品身逐字幾近同文,品名三造之異見上)。本論【論】層為論體之結構性擴增,所釋經無此層,非異文。餘六十五處異文之逐條並錄未展開,據實誌其未展開,待後續補查,不以估值充數。
五、般若義眼
本品之眼,在「無所得」與「具足」兩語之不相妨——一邊說一法不可得,一邊說六度萬行乃至相好一念具足;全品所解只此一事。其義可約為五重。
其一,發心之所以可能,正在無所有。須菩提之起問即是常人之疑:既然「一切法性無所有」〔T25 0670b25〕,菩薩見何利益而為眾生求菩提?佛之答不繞路——「以一切法性無所有故,菩薩為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」〔T25 0670b27〕。論主替讀者說破此答之力:「若無所有、空,菩薩、眾生、阿耨多羅三藐三菩提亦皆空、無所有,云何起難?」〔T25 0674a10〕,「畢竟空於諸法無所障礙,何妨發心?」〔T25 0674a14〕——難之所以成難,是把「空」單放在所求之處而不放在能求之處;一併放進去,難自銷。其反面則是有所得者之路窮:「諸有得、有著者,難可解脫。」〔T25 0670b29〕,「諸得相者,無有道、無有果、無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」〔T25 0670c01〕。
其二,無所得不是沒有道果,無所得就是道果。經之判準句只一行:「無所得即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,法性不壞故。」〔T25 0670c04〕;其反證更利——「若無所得法欲得道、欲得果、欲得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,為欲壞法性。」〔T25 0670c05〕。想在無所得上再「得」一個道果,不是多得了什麼,是把法性拆了。論主釋之曰:「若人不分別是有所得、是無所得,入諸法實相畢竟空中,是亦無所得,即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,不破壞諸法實相故。」〔T25 0674a29〕——連「無所得」也不立為一邊,才真是無所得。至於「不壞法性」與「眾生邪行故名為破壞」〔T25 0674b06〕之兩語如何並存,論主以虛空之喻收之(見第三目):雲霧染不上虛空而虛空亦名不淨,欲染虛空者自無其事。
其三,次第不廢,差別不立。須菩提之第二疑最切實:若無所得即是道果,那初地乃至十地、無生忍、報得神通、報得六度、乃至般涅槃後舍利受供養,這一整套次第從何安立?佛答仍只一句轉語:「以諸法無所得相故,得菩薩初地乃至十地」〔T25 0670c16〕——次第不是靠「有所得」撐起來的,正是靠無所得才立得住。而六度神通之間的差別,經直言其為權說:「無所得法,布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧、神通無有差別。」〔T25 0670c22〕,「以眾生著布施乃至神通故分別說。」〔T25 0670c24〕。論主更點出須菩提何以已問而再問:「以眾生著心難解故更問。」〔T25 0674b16〕,「佛破其著,亦著所破法。」〔T25 0674b17〕——被破的那個法也會被抓住,這是本品反覆設問的真正緣由。
其四,一念具足之所以可能,在不遠離般若、在不二相。經之三問三答層層逼近:先問一念中云何具足六度乃至八十隨形好,佛答「菩薩摩訶薩所有布施,不遠離般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0671a14〕;再問云何不遠離即能一念具足,佛答諸行「亦不二相」〔T25 0671a21〕;三問云何不二相,佛答「欲具足檀波羅蜜,檀波羅蜜中攝諸波羅蜜及四念處乃至八十隨形好。」〔T25 0671a26〕——一行之中攝盡諸行,故不待次第。而「一念」是什麼,論主自出其訓:「何等是一念?所謂菩薩得無生法忍,斷一切煩惱,除諸憶想分別,安住無漏心中,布施一切。」〔T25 0674c16〕,「無漏心是無相相。」〔T25 0674c18〕——一念不是快,是心中無相;無相故無取捨之次第,無次第故一時具足。論主復於牒經之後自補其反面一句:「若遠離般若波羅蜜,則漸漸次第行。」〔T25 0674c11〕——次第行不是錯,是未到無相時的行法。
其五,難處不在痛,在捨樂入生死。全品收在論主末番問答上。問者之難極銳:生身菩薩貪惜未除,割截甚痛,這才叫難;得無生法忍菩薩「如化人所作,割截無痛」〔T25 0675a04〕,有什麼恩分可言?論主之答把「難」字整個挪了位置:「得無生法忍菩薩,行是六波羅蜜為難!」〔T25 0675a06〕——何以故?「得無生法忍寂滅心,應受涅槃樂,而捨此寂滅樂,入眾生中受種種身,或為賤人、或為畜生等,是則為難!」〔T25 0675a07〕。反之,生身菩薩以身布施而「著佛身故」,論主斷之曰「是為悕望,非清淨施,是故不如。」〔T25 0675a10〕——痛而有所希望,不如不痛而全捨。全品末句即以此立判:「復次,行無漏、無相六波羅蜜,是時能具足;有漏、有相則不能具足。是故能具足者有大恩分。」〔T25 0675a11〕——「具足」二字至此方有著落:無相故能具足,能具足故有大恩分。題之「一心具萬行」,義盡於此。
六、諸家異釋
《大智度論》本無逐文全疏之傳統,古德引釋率屬據實偏倚。本品古德覆讀之情形與品六十二恰相反:釋所釋經之吉藏疏存完整專章,而釋本論之慧影疏闕釋(其現存本結構性不及本品,見下)。天台系則得二端:湛然《法華玄義釋籤》一處明引「《大論》八十七」,智顗《法華玄義》一處僅詞面平行。均正書有引,而其繫屬在所釋經一側。此目誌錄其所疏所引與本品之對應,不判各家詮釋高下。
吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)。 於所釋經〈一念品〉之逐文疏,起「一念品第七十六」〔X24n0451 0329a11〕,迄次品「六喻品第七十七」〔X24n0451 0330a08〕起前,覆本品經全篇(另於卷首總目列「一念品第七十六」〔X24n0451 0195c12〕,屬目次,本帳繫其身疏之錨,不繫目次)。吉藏用名「一念品」,與所釋經底本、本論宮本略名一致,不用「一心具萬行」為品名。其可誌者五。
其一,兩品合科與法說/譬說之分——「此下第二段有兩品,明脩行純熟故一念具足斯備也。」〔X24n0451 0329a12〕,「兩品為二:初法說,第二譬說。」〔X24n0451 0329a14〕,「又先明一念具足萬行歎其功能,後品明無作而積應眾德顯無所失也。」〔X24n0451 0329a15〕:吉藏以本品與次品〈六喻品〉合為一段,本品為法說、次品為譬說。本論本品內無前指次品之明文(本帳於本品範圍逐字查「六喻」零命中),此合科屬吉藏之判,非論主自陳,如實分記。
其二,一念之所以能具足在「得無生」——「先未得無生故未能無礙行,一念中不能具足眾行;今得無生,無生一念中具足一切行也。」〔X24n0451 0329a13〕:與本論論主之自訓同指(「何等是一念?所謂菩薩得無生法忍」〔T25 0674c16〕),二家所繫皆在無生法忍,說法各異,如實分記。
其三,三分科——「初品為三:第一明於無所有中起行,第二明一念中具起萬行,第三明行空無相故具足諸行。」〔X24n0451 0329a16〕,其第二科之起處自標:「云何念中行下,第二段,明一念具萬行。」〔X24n0451 0329b21〕。本論論段之科文則以「一念中行六波羅蜜者。」〔T25 0674c01〕一行為樞,兩家所斷之處相值而名目不同,並錄不判。
其四,發心之解——「良由無所有故得發心耳。」〔X24n0451 0329a24〕:與本論「正以無所有、空故能發心。」〔T25 0674a10〕同指。吉藏復以「有所得」立其反面,本論則以「著心者難得解脫」〔T25 0674a16〕立之,二家所重不同,如實分記。
其五,末番問答之對應(本目之眼)——吉藏於品末自設問答:「問:得無生忍割截不痛,何足為喻?答:得無生忍應不生六趣,今能以無生作生用,入六道中為割截,始為常有。」〔X24n0451 0330a02〕。此問與本論論段末番之問曰逐義相值(「得無生法忍菩薩,如化人所作,割截無痛,有何恩分?」〔T25 0675a03〕),而所答各異:本論答以「而捨此寂滅樂,入眾生中受種種身」〔T25 0675a08〕之難,吉藏答以「以無生作生用,入六道中為割截」之希有。二家同設一問而各出其答,並錄不判。 又吉藏於三空具萬行一段出其義:「今菩薩行空脩萬行,萬行不動三空,故空有不二不與,名無生滅觀也。」〔X24n0451 0329c13〕——與本論經文「住無相、無作、無得法中」〔T25 0673b19〕具足六度之義相值。
湛然《法華玄義釋籤》(T33n1717)·明引一處·卷數相合。 釋生身佛/法身佛聽法進道一節,引本論本品末番問答:「《大論》八十七」〔T33n1717 0912a11〕以下作「問云:生身菩薩,貪惜未除割截則難,若無生忍菩薩,猶如化人割截無痛,有何恩分?」〔T33n1717 0912a11〕、「答:雖得無生,行亦為難。」〔T33n1717 0912a13〕、「能捨此樂入生死中,受於種種下賤之身。」〔T33n1717 0912a15〕、「生身菩薩著此法身,故希望心施非清淨施」〔T33n1717 0912a16〕、「是故無生忍菩薩方名大恩。」〔T33n1717 0912a17〕——與本論〔T25 0675a02〕以下之末番問答逐義相值(本論作「有何恩分?」〔T25 0675a04〕、「是為悕望,非清淨施,是故不如。」〔T25 0675a10〕、「是故能具足者有大恩分。」〔T25 0675a13〕)。此引為約引,非逐字全同,「」內為湛然原文,非本論原文,繫屬如上分記。其所標「大論八十七」與本論本品所在之卷八十七相合——與品六十二所誌「大論八十一」之引卷與底本卷第不合者異,本品為引卷相合之例,如實分記。
智顗《法華玄義》(T33n1716)·詞面平行·不作徵引。 釋圓教眷屬妙一節有「一心具萬行之善為男,無緣大慈為女。」〔T33n1716 0757c16〕一語,與本品品題全稱字面相同。然本帳逐條核其上下文,智顗此處用於眷屬之譬喻脈絡,未見逐字引本品經論之文,亦未明點品題或論名;依底據判準,舉不出逐字引文或明文繫屬者不得斷言引用關係,故僅列為詞面平行,不作徵引。本帳另誌:吉藏於本品之外亦用此語為術語——「如一心具萬行等」〔X24n0451 0244a03〕,繫於六度相攝之科,與本品品題同語而不同處,並誌不判。
均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)·引一處·繫屬在所釋經一側。 釋正觀斷惑一節引之,其標繫屬之語作「故大品經。」〔X46n0784 0571b23〕,所引之文作「十三卷一念品云:無所得即是道,即是果,即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」〔X46n0784 0571b24〕。本帳逐字核對:其引文與本論經段「無所得即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」〔T25 0670c04〕、及所釋經同位〔T08 0386b19〕皆逐字相符(扣除句讀層之頓號/逗號差異)。惟均正明標其出處為「大品經」而非「大智度論」,又用品名「一念品」(所釋經底本之名)——故其繫屬當在所釋經一側,本論本品之經文與之同文,是為同證而非同繫,如實分記。又均正以「十三卷」稱本品所在之卷次,而所釋經現行本此品在卷第二十三〔T08 0383c09〕起之卷、本論在卷八十七、石本作卷八十八——四套卷次系統並陳,如實誌錄不判。
慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)·闕釋(如實誌)。 本帳獨立核其現存本之終點:全檔最末之標目為「釋大方便品第六十九(不完)」,其末所繫之疏文止於「大智度論疏卷第二十四」〔X46n0791 0917b12〕。現存本結構性不及本品(本品在原論卷八十七,遠深於品六十九),故記「闕釋」而非「零命中」——非慧影不釋,是其書此段不存,如實分記。另於全檔回搜「一念品」「一心具萬行」「六喻品」三串,皆零命中,與上判相符。
智顗《摩訶止觀》(T46n1911)·湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》(T46n1912)·零命中(如實誌)。 本帳於二檔全檔獨立回搜「一心具萬行」「一念具萬行」「一念中具足」「一念品」「大論八十七」五串,皆零命中——本品於此二書無明稱之引,候補不登,如實誌錄負結果。
七、互讀與承衍
本品之義脈,前後相承者有四,皆此目所誌,不代定讀。
其一,『先品』之承(論主自證·硬鏈本論自身)。 論主釋經之「諸法無相、無作、無起,云何能具足檀波羅蜜等」一問時,逕以前文略之:「經中已委悉。又先品中亦廣說,是故更不解。」〔T25 0674c26〕——論主自陳本品此段不別立釋,其義已在先品。本帳於本品範圍逐字重掃「先品」一語,一見,即此處;另「如先說」二見(〔T25 0674a14〕〔T25 0674c16〕),亦皆指前文已說之義。前品即〈次第學品第七十五〉(卷八十七卷首題所繫者即其續題,見第一目),誌其承,不代指實某段。
其二,『次第行/一念行』之對舉(本品自立之軸)。 本品與前品〈次第學品〉之名恰成一對:前品之名在「次第」,本品之義在「一念」。論主於本品明出其分際:「菩薩不離般若波羅蜜行布施等諸功德,無障礙故,能一念中行。」〔T25 0674c10〕,「若遠離般若波羅蜜,則漸漸次第行。」〔T25 0674c11〕;其所以然,論主歸之於初發心與今時之異:「初發心時,以著有無心重故,漸漸次第行;今有無悉捨故,無所不能」〔T25 0674c08〕。次第與一念非二法,是同一行之未捨與已捨;本論本品內未以品名指前品,故此對舉屬本帳依論主明文之誌錄,不作品次之判。
其三,『法說/譬說』之品次前指(古德之科·非論主自陳)。 次品即〈六喻品第七十七〉〔T25 0675a22〕。吉藏於本品疏首即以兩品合科:「兩品為二:初法說,第二譬說。」〔X24n0451 0329a14〕;其次品疏首復自標:「此下第二就譬說一心具萬行正意。」〔X24n0451 0330a09〕——吉藏於次品疏中以「一心具萬行」全稱標本品之正意,而其品名則用「一念品」,兩名並用於一人之筆,如實誌錄。本論本品內無前指次品之明文(本帳於本品範圍逐字查「六喻」零命中),故此配屬吉藏之科,非論主自陳,誌其關聯不代定讀。
其四,寶庫掛鏈(穩定徵引·軟引)。 本品「無所得即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」之判準句、「一念中具足行六波羅蜜」之行相、「何等是一念」之自訓與「無漏心是無相相」之體、及末番「捨寂滅樂入眾生中」之恩分,為後世論一行具一切行、論無相與萬行不相妨之所本,落穩定徵引〔T25n1509 一心具萬行品·卷八十七〕;諸帙引本論處尚未定稿,故軟引,俟其逐字核存。此屬般若義下貫行門之承衍,誌錄不判。
八、校本與版本說明
本品底本為《大智度論》卷八十七〔T25 0670b24–0675a17〕(品身正文自品題〔T25 0670b24〕起,終於「是故能具足者有大恩分。」句迄〔T25 0675a13〕;卷尾題〔T25 0675a14〕繫本品之末,次品品題〔T25 0675a22〕已入卷八十八);所釋經校本為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈一念品〉〔T08 0386b09–0389c28〕;古德疏校本為吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451,覆所釋經〔X24n0451 0329a11–0330a08〕);慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)現存本不及本品,記闕釋;均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)一引繫所釋經側;智顗《法華玄義》(T33n1716)詞面平行、湛然《法華玄義釋籤》(T33n1717)明引一處、T46 兩檔零命中(並見第六目)。異讀校記依大正校勘,涉大正底本與宋、元、明、宮、聖、石(石山寺本)諸本之異——本品一百零二條之帳內未見聖乙本,亦未見 CBETA 校訂層(【CB】【麗-CB】型)一條;本帳於本品全區間獨立掃 type="cf1"/type="cf2" 之對讀附註,得零條(與品六十二之一條異),如實分記。
條數之底據(一百零二=九十六+六·專列)。 本帳以底本獨立重算:本品範圍內帶編號之注錨共九十八枚,其中二枚為 <anchor type="circle"/> 型點錨(品題注 n="0670005"、品末注 n="0675003",皆無 beg/end 對),扣除之得九十六枚 beg/end 型;另有 type="star" 錨六枚(beg_8a0–beg_8a5),九十六加六恰為一百零二,與工作底本清單之一百零二條精確吻合。兩枚點錨注不入一百零二條之帳,另列於下,顯式標出。
品題校記(品名兩造與 -1 階之底據·專列·不入一百零二條之帳)。 品題〔T25 0670b24〕之注 n="0670005"(type=mod)底本全文原樣:「大智度論【大】,〔-〕【明】,卷第八十八首【石】,((大智…六))十五字=((大智度論釋第七十六品一念品))十三字【宮】,((釋第七十五品))六字【聖】,((摩訶般若波羅蜜品第七十五一心萬行品八十八))二十字【石】」——此即明本刪「大智度論」、石本卷端記、宮本略名、聖石 -1 階之底據,如實並錄,不強加調解(析論見第四目)。此注之錨為點錨型(繫於 <head><title> 之內,無 beg/end 對),故不入工作底本一百零二條之帳;本帳仍以一百零二條為帳數,此品題注不入其中,已於上顯式標出。 品題另二注 n="0670006"(心/念)、n="0670007"(六·明本夾註「經作一念品」)為 beg/end 型,在一百零二條之帳內(下帳第一、二條),與此點錨注分屬兩層,如實分記。
品末點錨注(專列·不入一百零二條之帳)。 品身末句「是故能具足者有大恩分。」之後有點錨一枚,其注 n="0675003"(type=mod)底本全文原樣:「不分卷【石】」——石本於本品末標其不分卷。此注亦為 <anchor type="circle"/> 型,無 beg/end 對,不入一百零二條之帳,另列於此。其語與品題注之「卷第八十八首【石】」並存,本帳並錄不判(見第四目)。
star 六枚·皆品內自共用·零跨品(專列)。 本品範圍內 star anchor 六枚,本帳逐枚解其 corresp 目標並定位所屬品:
beg_8a0〔T25 0671b07〕「以」——corresp→note(0671005),即本品〔T25 0671b04〕之注,品內自共用。beg_8a1〔T25 0672a27〕「誰」——corresp→note(0672007),即本品〔T25 0672a27〕首條之注,品內自共用。beg_8a2〔T25 0672c18〕「果」——corresp→note(0672016),即本品〔T25 0672c18〕首條之注,品內自共用。beg_8a3〔T25 0673b01〕「佛」——corresp→note(0673010),即本品〔T25 0673b01〕首條之注,品內自共用。beg_8a4〔T25 0673c24〕「受」——corresp→note(0673023),即本品〔T25 0673c21〕之注,品內自共用。beg_8a5〔T25 0673c26〕「受」——corresp→note(0673023),與上條共用同一定義處。
六枚之 corresp 目標既定,star 之分佈為六枚全在品內、零枚跨品——與品六十二之「一枚跨品、兩枚品內」異,如實分記。star 目標之注文於底本帶「*」記,本帳依底本原樣於下帳之五處定義條與六處 star 條共十一條保留「*」(工作底本清單於提取時未帶此記,本帳依底本補回,顯式標出)。
卷尾題注之縮寫式(專列·底本與工作底本清單之形不同·顯式標出)。 卷尾題〔T25 0675a14〕之注 n="0675004" 底本全文原樣作「(大智…七)九字【大】,大智度經論卷第八十七釋第七十四品下訖第七十五品【聖】,釋第七十五品竟六喻品【石】」——其【大】側為「(首字…末字)N字」型縮寫式,工作底本清單於提取時已將之展開為「大智度論卷第八十七【大】」。下帳依工作底本清單之展開形錄之,其底本縮寫式原樣如上,兩形之差顯式標出,不以展開形掩底本。 其【聖】【石】兩側之讀即 -1 階之第二端證(見第四目)。
二處校記之兩層標點差(專列·下帳依 <note> 層)。 〔T25 0672a21〕與〔T25 0672b27〕二條,底本之兩層書法不一:<note type="mod"> 層原文分別作「來以【大】,以來【聖】」「華香【大】,香華【明】」——被校之二字間無頓號/逗號;而同條 <app> 之 <lem wit="#wit.orig"> 層分別作「來,以」「華、香」,與 body 底本正文(「若一切眾生來,以瓦石」「臥具、華、香、瓔珞」)皆帶頓逗。即:頓逗為底本正文所實有,<note> 層則依校記體例不帶正文標點,二層各有其書法,非提取時所加。 下帳之校記欄依 <note> 層錄作「來以【大】」「華香【大】」,顯式標出;引底本正文時仍照 body 作「來,以」「華、香」。
校勘總帳(一百零二條全量對帳·底本原樣)。 下依底本出現序全量列之,內含 star 六條與其五處定義條,隨條標明其 corresp 目標與所屬品。異本讀法並列保存,正文仍從現行底本讀法:
app 條(一百零二·底本出現序·star-corresp 隨條標明)
- 〔T25 0670b24〕心【大】|念【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0670b24〕六【大】|六(經作一念品)【明】
- 〔T25 0670b26〕求【大】|發【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0670b27〕以【大】|知【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0670c01〕無【大】|無有【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0670c25〕無【大】|無有【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0670c27〕而【大】|而念【石】
- 〔T25 0671a02〕相【大】|相三昧【石】
- 〔T25 0671a04〕得【大】|得淨【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0671a28〕薩【大】|薩有【石】
- 〔T25 0671a29〕時【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0671b04〕以【大】*|〔-〕【宮】*(star 定義處·note(0671005)·*記照底本·所共用者見下 0671b07 條)
- 〔T25 0671b06〕以【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0671b07〕以【大】*|〔-〕【宮】*(star·corresp→note(0671005)=本品〔T25 0671b04〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0671b10〕修【大】|修習【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0671b13〕尸【大】|尸羅【聖】
- 〔T25 0671b29〕皆【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0671c01〕空【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0671c08〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0671c11〕以【大】|以有【石】
- 〔T25 0671c18〕羅【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0671c19〕分【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0671c21〕取【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0671c23〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0671c25〕無【大】|光【石】
- 〔T25 0671c26〕煩【大】|廣【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0671c26〕膩【大】|貳【宋】【宮】|尼【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0672a05〕得【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0672a10〕益【大】|饒益【石】
- 〔T25 0672a13〕因【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0672a13〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0672a20〕以【大】|已【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0672a21〕來以【大】|以來【聖】
- 〔T25 0672a27〕誰【大】*|誰誰【石】*(star 定義處·note(0672007)·所共用者見下條)
- 〔T25 0672a27〕誰【大】*|誰誰【石】*(star·corresp→note(0672007)=本品〔T25 0672a27〕首條注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0672a27〕誰【大】|〔-〕【石】(star 定義處·note(0672007)·所共用者見下條)
- 〔T25 0672a28〕即【大】|是【宋】【元】
- 〔T25 0672b11〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0672b14〕為【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0672b27〕華香【大】|香華【明】
- 〔T25 0672b29〕可【大】|滅【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0672c05〕世界【大】|國土【石】
- 〔T25 0672c15〕若【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0672c18〕果【大】*|果若【石】*(star 定義處·note(0672016)·所共用者見下條)
- 〔T25 0672c18〕果【大】*|果若【石】*(star·corresp→note(0672016)=本品〔T25 0672c18〕首條注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0672c18〕若【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】(star 定義處·note(0672016)·所共用者見下條)
- 〔T25 0672c19〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0672c26〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0672c26〕不【大】|所【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0672c28〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0673a02〕著【大】|善【聖】
- 〔T25 0673a07〕或【大】|或以【石】
- 〔T25 0673a08〕土【大】|城【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0673a13〕佛諸【大】|諸佛【石】
- 〔T25 0673a18〕虛【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0673a21〕相【大】|相三昧【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0673a21〕昧【大】|昧或時入無相三昧【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0673a23〕用【大】|助【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0673a29〕植【大】|殖【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0673b01〕佛【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*(star 定義處·note(0673010)·所共用者見下條)
- 〔T25 0673b01〕佛【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*(star·corresp→note(0673010)=本品〔T25 0673b01〕首條注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0673b07〕神【大】|諸神【石】
- 〔T25 0673b08〕無【大】|眾【宋】
- 〔T25 0673b17〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0673b21〕不【大】|不蜜【聖】
- 〔T25 0673b22〕識【大】|諸【聖】
- 〔T25 0673b29〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0673c08〕攝【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0673c08〕令【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0673c08〕禪【大】|福【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0673c11〕教【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0673c19〕道【大】|道道【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0673c21〕法【大】|行【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(star 定義處·note(0673023)·所共用者見下 0673c24/0673c26 二條)
- 〔T25 0673c21〕受【大】*|愛【聖】*(star 定義處·note(0673023)·所共用者見下 0673c24/0673c26 二條)
- 〔T25 0673c24〕受【大】*|愛【聖】*(star·corresp→note(0673023)=本品〔T25 0673c21〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0673c25〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0673c26〕受【大】*|愛【聖】*(star·corresp→note(0673023)=本品〔T25 0673c21〕注·品內共用·與上條同一定義處)
- 〔T25 0674a01〕知【大】|如【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674a01〕是【大】|如是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674a07〕者【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674a10〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674a11〕亦皆【大】|皆亦【聖】
- 〔T25 0674a14〕妨【大】|如【聖】
- 〔T25 0674a17〕深【大】|染【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674a19〕勉【大】|免【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674a20〕威【大】|烕【石】
- 〔T25 0674a26〕所【大】|所有【聖】
- 〔T25 0674b09〕為【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674b11〕佛【大】|佛言【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0674b12〕佛已先【大】|已無【宮】
- 〔T25 0674b24〕發【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674b24〕已【大】|以【石】
- 〔T25 0674b25〕似【大】|以【元】【明】|至【聖】
- 〔T25 0674c09〕今【大】|令【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674c13〕遠【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674c18〕想【大】|想因【聖】
- 〔T25 0674c19〕相【大】|心【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0674c27〕先【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0675a13〕具足【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0675a13〕恩【大】|息【聖】
- 〔T25 0675a14〕大智度論卷第八十七【大】|大智度經論卷第八十七釋第七十四品下訖第七十五品【聖】|釋第七十五品竟六喻品【石】
- 〔T25 0675a14〕七【大】|七釋第七十五品下訖第七十六品【宮】
以上一百零二條與工作底本檔末清單之數機械相合(工作底本清單一百零二條·本帳機械重計一百零二),其中 star 六條之目標已隨條標明,五處定義條與六處 star 條之「*」記依底本補回。品題點錨注、品末點錨注、卷尾題注之縮寫式原樣、工作底本清單與底本之二處標點差,已於上文專列;品題注與品末注不入此一百零二條之帳,已於上文顯式標出。
所釋經 witness 對讀(已展開八處·餘未展開·誌闕待補)。 所釋經 T223 側本品對讀範圍〔T08 0386b09–0389c28〕內,其品題三造之注(一念【大】/無漏六度【宮】/一心具萬行【聖】·丹本夾註)已逐條誌於第四目;品身與本論經段之異處七十三,其可與本論側校記互印之八處亦已逐條展開。餘六十五處之逐條並錄未展開,據實誌其未展開,待後續補查,不以估值充數。
I. Structural Placement
Within the sequence in which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa comments on the Larger Sūtra, this chapter belongs to the section of the Commentary on the Remaining Chapters; it lies wholly within Fascicle 87, as a single unit. Fascicle 87 begins at〔T25 0666b02〕 and ends at〔T25 0675a14〕; what its fascicle-head title is tied to is still the preceding chapter—「大智度論釋次第學品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Training in Sequence"〔T25 0666b02〕, that is, Fascicle 87 opens with the continuing title of the preceding chapter, "Training in Sequence", the Seventy-fifth. This chapter's title, 「大智度論釋一心具萬行品第七十六」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on One Mind Complete with All Practices, the Seventy-sixth"〔T25 0670b24〕, follows straight on from the end of the preceding chapter, and at the head of the chapter there is no fascicle title and no author's or translator's signature. The body of the chapter ends with the treatise section that follows 「如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩無相法中,能具足般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "Just so, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva, within the signless dharma, can make prajñāpāramitā complete."〔T25 0673c26〕, whose last sentence reads 「是故能具足者有大恩分。」 tr. "Therefore the one who can make them complete has a great share of grace."〔T25 0675a13〕; below it comes at once the fascicle-end title 「大智度論卷第八十七」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Eighty-seven"〔T25 0675a14〕. The title of the next chapter is precisely the fascicle-head title of Fascicle 88, 「大智度論釋六喻品第七十七」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Six Similes, the Seventy-seventh"〔T25 0675a17〕, carrying below it the interlinear note 「卷八十八」 tr. "Fascicle Eighty-eight", the author's signature 「聖者龍樹造」 tr. "Composed by the noble Nāgārjuna"〔T25 0675a20〕, and the translator's signature 「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」 tr. "Translated by Kumārajīva, Tripiṭaka master of Kucha, in the Later Qin"〔T25 0675a21〕. Hence this chapter is of the type placed at the end of the fascicle · its end tied to the fascicle-end · separated from the next chapter by a fascicle boundary—differing from the 「居卷中·不涉卷界」 tr. "placed within the fascicle · not touching a fascicle boundary" of Chapter 62, "Training Alike", and of the same type as the 「居卷末·品尾繫卷尾」 tr. "placed at the end of the fascicle · its end tied to the fascicle-end" of Chapter 53, "Tending toward Omniscience", though the fascicle in which the next chapter lies differs.
The whole chapter has six thousand five hundred and sixty-four pure Chinese characters (a mechanically recounted value · agreeing with what the draft records). The structure within the chapter is one 【經】 and one 【論】, a single unit: 【經】〔T25 0670b25〕 and 【論】〔T25 0673c29〕. Neither structural marker has a collation note—differing from Chapter 62, whose 【經】 marker carries the note 「宋、宮、聖三本無此標記」 tr. "the three Song, Palace, and Shōgozō texts lack this marker"; in this chapter these two markers do not differ among the texts; recorded separately, as it is.
The stylistic feature of the speaker structure (the one eye of this section). The sūtra section〔T25 0670b25–0673c28〕 is throughout a continuous exchange of questions and answers between Subhūti and the Buddha, yet nearly half of the turns carry no explicit marker such as 「白佛言」 tr. "said to the Buddha" or 「佛告」 tr. "the Buddha told"; the only clue is the alternation of vocatives: Subhūti's questions are marked 「世尊!」 tr. "World-Honored One!" (as at〔T25 0670c24〕 「世尊!云何無所得法布施乃至神通無差別?」 tr. "World-Honored One! How is it that, in the dharma of nothing to be attained, giving and so on up to the supernormal powers are without difference?"), and the Buddha's answers are marked 「須菩提!」 tr. "Subhūti!" (as at〔T25 0670c25〕 「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,不得布施」 tr. "Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he does not find giving"). Where there is an explicit marker, this ledger locates each one: 「須菩提白佛言」 tr. "Subhūti said to the Buddha" is seen seven times (〔T25 0670b25〕〔T25 0670c02〕〔T25 0670c07〕〔T25 0670c20〕〔T25 0671a08〕〔T25 0671a17〕〔T25 0671a23〕), 「佛告須菩提」 tr. "the Buddha told Subhūti" seven times (〔T25 0670b27〕〔T25 0670c16〕〔T25 0670c22〕〔T25 0671a13〕〔T25 0671a28〕〔T25 0671b19〕〔T25 0672b22〕), 「須菩提言」 tr. "Subhūti said" once〔T25 0672b20〕, and a free-standing 「佛言」 tr. "the Buddha said" once〔T25 0671a20〕. The vocatives, by contrast: 「世尊!」 tr. "World-Honored One!" sixteen times and 「須菩提!」 tr. "Subhūti!" twenty-one times, thirty-seven times in all, far more than the sixteen explicit markers (occurrences of 「須菩提」 tr. "Subhūti" without the exclamation mark of the vocative number fifty-one in all within the range of this chapter, including the non-vocative uses in 「須菩提白佛言」 tr. "Subhūti said to the Buddha", 「佛告須菩提」 tr. "the Buddha told Subhūti", and 「須菩提言」 tr. "Subhūti said", and are not counted in this number)—the clue to the speakers lies chiefly in the vocatives, not in the markers. There are in addition four places where the Buddha himself sets up the next sub-topic—〔T25 0671c16〕 「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩云何於無相、無得、無作法中具足尸羅波羅蜜?」 tr. "Subhūti! How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, within dharmas that are signless, without attaining, and without making, make śīlapāramitā complete?",〔T25 0672a20〕,〔T25 0672c07〕 「須菩提!云何菩薩成就心精進,能具足毘梨耶波羅蜜?」 tr. "Subhūti! How does the bodhisattva accomplish mental vigour and so make vīryapāramitā complete?", and the continuing exposition taking the six perfections item by item—the Buddha, without waiting for Subhūti to ask, advances by the vocative alone to the sub-topic of the next perfection. This belongs to the inherent style of this chapter, 「六度逐項舖陳」 tr. "laying out the six perfections item by item"; it is not the loss of a marker, and is recorded as it is.
The questions and answers of the treatise section〔T25 0673c29–0675a13〕: recounting character by character independently, this ledger obtains 「問曰:」 tr. "Question:" four times (〔T25 0673c29〕〔T25 0674b12〕〔T25 0674c03〕〔T25 0675a02〕) and 「答曰:」 tr. "Answer:" four times (〔T25 0674a02〕〔T25 0674b16〕〔T25 0674c05〕〔T25 0675a06〕); the four pairs are all matched, with no orphaned question and no orphaned answer. Between the four groups are interspersed a great many passages of the 「牒經再釋」 tr. "re-quoting the sūtra and explaining again" type (the treatise-author first cites a sentence of the sūtra and then sets out its meaning, as at〔T25 0674a10〕 「佛答:「正以無所有、空故能發心。」」 tr. "The Buddha answers: ‘It is precisely because of being without anything existent, because of emptiness, that one can arouse the mind.’"); these are not a further round of question and answer, and are recorded separately, as they are. The 「有人言」 tr. "someone says" type is seen zero times—the treatise section of this chapter consists wholly of the treatise-author's own questions and answers and his restatements re-quoting the sūtra, and no type that brings forward a divergent view is seen; this differs from the five occurrences of Chapter 62, and the negative result is recorded as it is. The treatise section has in addition one line of a sub-topic set up by the treatise-author himself: 「一念中行六波羅蜜者。」 tr. "One who practises the six perfections within a single thought."〔T25 0674c01〕, below which the third group of question and answer begins; it is the pivot of the sectional division of the whole treatise section.
II. Terms Examined
One mind complete with all practices. The general name of the whole chapter, and yet these five Chinese characters in sequence are not seen in the body of the chapter—this ledger, rescanning character by character within the range of this chapter, finds 「一心具萬行」 tr. "one mind complete with all practices" only twice, both at the chapter title〔T25 0670b24〕 (one in the table-of-contents heading and one in the chapter title), and zero times in the main text of the sūtra section or the treatise section. What the body of the chapter uses is 「一念中」 tr. "within a single thought": seven times in this chapter (〔T25 0671a09〕〔T25 0671a19〕〔T25 0674c01〕〔T25 0674c03〕〔T25 0674c07〕〔T25 0674c11〕〔T25 0674c16〕), twenty-three times in the whole of this treatise. The sūtra's proper question reads 「云何菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,一念中具足行六波羅蜜、四禪、四無量心、四無色定」 tr. "How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, when practising prajñāpāramitā, within a single thought completely practise the six perfections, the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions"〔T25 0671a08〕, and the treatise-author sets up the topic as 「一念中行六波羅蜜者。」 tr. "One who practises the six perfections within a single thought."〔T25 0674c01〕. The title uses 「一心」 tr. "one mind" while the text uses 「一念」 tr. "a single thought"; this is precisely the source of the two sides of the chapter name (mind / thought) (see Section IV).
A single thought. The treatise-author gives his own gloss, the pivot of the meaning of this chapter: 「何等是一念?所謂菩薩得無生法忍,斷一切煩惱,除諸憶想分別,安住無漏心中,布施一切。」 tr. "What is a single thought? Namely, the bodhisattva obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, cuts off all the afflictions, removes all recollection, imagining, and discrimination, rests securely within the mind without outflows, and gives all."〔T25 0674c16〕—a single thought is not shortness of time; it is the mind in which the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas abides. Below it he at once brings out its substance: 「無漏心是無相相。」 tr. "The mind without outflows is the mark of the signless."〔T25 0674c18〕, 「不見誰施、誰受、誰物,離一切相心布施」 tr. "he does not see who gives, who receives, or what thing; with a mind apart from all marks he gives"〔T25 0674c19〕, gathered in 「是名不二相。」 tr. "This is named the mark of non-duality."〔T25 0674c22〕.
Without anything existent / nothing to be attained. Two expressions used interchangeably by the sūtra and the treatise of this chapter. The sūtra's weighing sentence uses 「無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained": 「無所得即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,法性不壞故。」 tr. "Nothing to be attained is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, because the nature of dharmas is indestructible."〔T25 0670c04〕; when the treatise-author re-quotes the sūtra, he turns it into 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent": 「佛答:「無所有即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」」 tr. "The Buddha answers: ‘Being without anything existent is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.’"〔T25 0674a27〕. This ledger rescans each separately: within the range of this chapter 「無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained" is seen eighteen times and 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent" twenty times; in the whole of this treatise 「無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained" is seen two hundred and sixty-three times and 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent" seven hundred and fifty-five times (the basis of the whole-book counts: the character stream within <body>, with <note> removed, not counting the collation notes of <back>; likewise below). In this chapter what the two expressions point to is one and the same, and the treatise-author too sets up no boundary between them; recorded separately, as it is, without letting one expression stand in for the other.
The mark of non-duality. The reason why, in the sūtra's answer, all is 「一念中具足」 tr. "complete within a single thought". The sūtra text brings it out item by item: 「所有布施不遠離般若波羅蜜不二相,持戒時亦不二相,修忍辱、勤精進、入禪定亦不二相,乃至八十隨形好亦不二相。」 tr. "All his giving is not far from prajñāpāramitā and is of the mark of non-duality; when keeping morality it is likewise of the mark of non-duality; cultivating patience, exerting vigour, and entering dhyāna are likewise the mark of non-duality; and so on up to the eighty minor marks, these too are the mark of non-duality."〔T25 0671a20〕; the treatise-author gathers it at the end with 「是名不二相。」 tr. "This is named the mark of non-duality."〔T25 0674c22〕. Within the range of this chapter 「不二相」 tr. "the mark of non-duality" is seen seven times, and in the whole of this treatise twenty-three times.
The signless mind, the mind without outflows. A compound peculiar to this chapter. Where the sūtra explains why giving can contain all the dharmas without outflows, it uses this expression eight times: from 「以是無相心、無漏心,斷愛、斷慳貪心而行布施」 tr. "with this signless mind, this mind without outflows, cutting off craving and cutting off the mind of stinginess and greed, he practises giving"〔T25 0671b02〕 onward, sentence by sentence (keeping morality, patience, vigour, meditation, wisdom, the four foundations of mindfulness), and again at〔T25 0671b20〕 「以無相心、無漏心布施」 tr. "gives with the signless mind, the mind without outflows". This ledger, rescanning the stream of Chinese characters of the whole of this treatise for 「無相心、無漏心」 tr. "the signless mind, the mind without outflows", obtains eight occurrences, all eight in this chapter—this compound belongs exclusively to this chapter and is not a common expression of this treatise; recorded as it is.
Two kinds of acceptance · the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas. The heading of the passage on kṣāntipāramitā. The sūtra brings out two acceptances: 「爾時,菩薩應修二種忍」 tr. "At that time the bodhisattva should cultivate two kinds of acceptance"〔T25 0672a23〕; the first is 「一切眾生惡口罵詈、若加刀杖瓦石,瞋心不起」 tr. "when all beings revile and abuse him with evil speech, or assail him with knives and staves, tiles and stones, the mind of hatred does not arise", the second is 「一切法無生無生法忍。」 tr. "the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, that all dharmas are unarisen."〔T25 0672a25〕; below it the Buddha himself explains its name: 「云何名無生法忍?知諸法相常不生,諸煩惱從本已來亦常不生。」 tr. "What is named the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas? It is knowing that the marks of dharmas are ever unarisen, and that the afflictions too, from the beginning onward, are ever unarisen."〔T25 0672b02〕. The classification at the end of the treatise section takes precisely this as its boundary: 「無漏、無相六波羅蜜有二種」 tr. "The six perfections without outflows and signless are of two kinds"〔T25 0674c27〕—those practised by bodhisattvas who have obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, and those practised by bodhisattvas who have not yet obtained it. 「無生法忍」 tr. "The acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas" is seen ten times within the range of this chapter.
Share of grace · a great share of grace. The word that gathers in the whole chapter. The question of the treatise-author's last round of question and answer raises its difficulty precisely with this: 「有何恩分?」 tr. "What share of grace has he?"〔T25 0675a04〕; his conclusion reads 「是故能具足者有大恩分。」 tr. "Therefore the one who can make them complete has a great share of grace."〔T25 0675a13〕. This ledger's rescan: 「恩分」 tr. "share of grace" is seen twelve times in the whole of this treatise and twice in this chapter; the term 「大恩分」 tr. "a great share of grace" is seen only twice in the whole of this treatise, once in this chapter, namely in this concluding sentence.
III. Similes and Stories
This chapter has four key similes, all tied to the meaning explained, none set up at large; there are no cited stories.
The gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations (the simile of the retribution of dāna). The sūtra explains the mark of making dānapāramitā complete without receiving worldly retribution: 「譬如他化自在諸天,隨意所須,即皆得之;菩薩亦如是,心生所願,隨意即得。」 tr. "It is like the gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations: whatever they need, at will, they at once obtain it all; the bodhisattva is likewise: whatever his mind gives rise to as a wish, at will he at once obtains it."〔T25 0671c09〕—the force of the simile lies not in abundance but in the depending on nothing of 「隨意即得」 tr. "at will he at once obtains it". At the end of the sūtra, where it explains the completion of prajñā, it again takes the same simile: 「譬如他化自在天中,資生所須,隨意自至」 tr. "It is as in the heaven of the gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations: what is needed to sustain life comes of itself at will"〔T25 0673c15〕, the earlier and the later passage locking together.
Like space · clouds, mist, earth, and dust (the simile of the indestructibility of the nature of dharmas). The treatise-author, explaining why the Buddha says both that the nature of dharmas cannot be destroyed and that because of beings' wrong practice it is named destroyed, brings out one simile to gather it: 「如虛空,雲霧土塵雖不能染,亦名不淨。」 tr. "As with space: though clouds, mist, earth, and dust cannot stain it, it is also named impure."〔T25 0674b06〕, and below it he pushes one layer further: 「如人實欲染污虛空,是人為欲染污法性,無是事故。」 tr. "As a person who really wished to defile space: this person wishes to defile the nature of dharmas, and there is no such thing."〔T25 0674b07〕—that it cannot be stained and yet is named impure is said from the side of beings; that the one who wishes to stain space has no such thing is said from the side of the nature of dharmas. One simile with two uses, which is exactly how it answers the sūtra's phrase 「為欲壞法性」 tr. "one wishes to destroy the nature of dharmas"〔T25 0670c07〕.
Like an illusion (the simile of made dharmas). The sūtra explains how the bodhisattva abiding in dhyānapāramitā can be born and yet not be sullied: 「是菩薩見一切作法如幻,而利益眾生」 tr. "this bodhisattva sees all made dharmas as like an illusion, and yet benefits beings"〔T25 0673b09〕—because he sees them as like an illusion, he is not sullied by the dharmas of birth, and yet benefiting does not lapse; the point where the simile lands lies in the word 「而」 tr. "and yet".
Like a conjured person (the simile of feeling no pain · taken up by the treatise-author's objection). The treatise-author's last question raises its difficulty precisely with this: 「得無生法忍菩薩,如化人所作,割截無痛,有何恩分?」 tr. "The bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas is as what a conjured person does: cut and severed, he feels no pain; what share of grace has he?"〔T25 0675a03〕—a conjured person feels no pain when cut, and so seems to give up nothing. The answer turns the simile over: the bodhisattva of the acceptance of non-arising 「應受涅槃樂,而捨此寂滅樂,入眾生中受種種身,或為賤人、或為畜生等,是則為難!」 tr. "ought to receive the pleasure of nirvāṇa, and yet he gives up this pleasure of quiescence and enters among beings to receive all kinds of bodies, now as a lowly person, now as an animal and the like: this is what is hard!"〔T25 0675a07〕—the hardness lies not in whether it hurts but in whether one gives up. This simile is the joint at which the whole chapter is gathered in.
IV. The Sūtra Passage Explained
The network of the two sides of the chapter name: one mind complete with all practices / a single thought (recorded side by side without judgement). This chapter's name has two sides, recorded one by one according to the base text. First, the Chapter on One Mind Complete with All Practices—this treatise's base-text chapter title〔T25 0670b24〕, 「大智度論釋一心具萬行品第七十六」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on One Mind Complete with All Practices, the Seventy-sixth"; second, the Chapter on a Single Thought (Complete with All Practices)—the three Song, Yuan, and Ming editions, at the character 「心」 tr. "mind", read 「念」 tr. "thought" (entry one of the ledger below), giving 「一念具萬行品」 tr. "Chapter on a Single Thought Complete with All Practices"; the Palace edition goes further and gives it under an abbreviated name, reading 「大智度論釋第七十六品一念品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Seventy-sixth Chapter, the One Thought Chapter" (thirteen characters); the Ming edition, for its part, adds below the last character of the chapter number, 「六」 tr. "six", the interlinear note 「經作一念品」 tr. "the sūtra reads the One Thought chapter" (entry two of the ledger below)—the Ming edition itself marks that the source of its variant name lies in the sūtra explained. The Ishiyama text reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第七十五一心萬行品八十八」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā, Chapter the Seventy-fifth, Chapter on One Mind and All Practices, Eighty-eight" (in the form of a sūtra title · chapter order -1 · the title name omitting the character 「具」 tr. "complete" to read 「一心萬行品」 tr. "Chapter on One Mind and All Practices" · with the Ishiyama text's own fascicle number 「八十八」 tr. "eighty-eight" appended at the end); the Shōgozō text reads 「釋第七十五品」 tr. "Commentary on the Seventy-fifth Chapter" (six characters · no chapter name · chapter order -1); the Ming edition in addition deletes the four characters 「大智度論」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa". Each of the two names has what it is tied to: the base text's 「一心」 tr. "one mind" is tied to the chapter title itself, while the various texts' 「一念」 tr. "a single thought" is tied to the sūtra text 「一念中具足行六波羅蜜」 tr. "within a single thought completely practises the six perfections"〔T25 0671a09〕; recorded side by side without judgement.
The three names on the side of the sūtra explained and the mirror image of the two readings (the eye of this section). On the side of the sūtra explained, T223, this chapter's title〔T08 0386b09〕 reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經一念品第七十六」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, One Thought Chapter, the Seventy-sixth", and the note on its two characters 「一念」 tr. "a single thought" says 「一念【大】,無漏六度【宮】,一心具萬行【聖】」 tr. "a single thought (Taishō), the six perfections without outflows (Palace), one mind complete with all practices (Shōgozō)"—T223's base text reads 「一念」 tr. "a single thought", the Palace edition reads 「無漏六度」 tr. "the six perfections without outflows", and the Shōgozō text, conversely, reads 「一心具萬行」 tr. "one mind complete with all practices". Set against the note on the chapter title on this treatise's side (the base text reads 「一心」 tr. "one mind", the three Song, Yuan, and Ming editions read 「念」 tr. "thought", and the Palace edition's abbreviated name reads 「一念品」 tr. "the One Thought chapter"), the collation notes of the two sides form an exact mirror image: the reading of this treatise's base text (one mind complete with all practices) is precisely the reading of T223's Shōgozō text, and the reading of T223's base text (a single thought) is precisely the reading of this treatise's Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace texts. The two readings of the chapter name are not a wavering within one canon, but two readings each existing side by side in the two transmissions; recorded as it is, without judging which is correct. The T223 chapter title has in addition one interlinear note〔T08 0386b09〕, whose note reads 「丹無…品」 tr. "Khitan: without … chapter"; the original form of this reading is the interlinear note 「丹無漏行六度品」 tr. "Khitan: Chapter on the Practice of the Six Perfections without Outflows", and its orig note reads 「〔丹無…品〕夾註-【三】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "[Khitan: without … chapter] interlinear note omitted (the three editions, Palace, Shōgozō)"—the name marked by the Khitan edition's interlinear note reads 「無漏行六度品」 tr. "Chapter on the Practice of the Six Perfections without Outflows", of the same line as the 「無漏六度」 tr. "the six perfections without outflows" of T223's Palace edition; recorded as it is. Thus this chapter's name, taking the two canons together, has three sides: one mind complete with all practices (this treatise's base text · T223's Shōgozō text), a single thought (T223's base text · this treatise's Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace texts), and the six perfections (practised) without outflows (T223's Palace edition · the Khitan edition's interlinear note). The three sides are recorded side by side without judgement.
The -1 step of chapter order (continuing in the Shōgozō · Ishiyama texts; the Palace edition not following · the two ends confirming each other). The Shōgozō text's chapter title reads 「釋第七十五品」 tr. "Commentary on the Seventy-fifth Chapter" and the Ishiyama text's 「品第七十五」 tr. "Chapter the Seventy-fifth", one less than the base text's 「第七十六」 tr. "the Seventy-sixth", in the same direction and by the same amount as in every chapter traced from Chapter 44 onward—the chain of the -1 step continues in this chapter. Its proof at the second end lies in the note on the fascicle-end title〔T25 0675a14〕: the Shōgozō text reads 「大智度經論卷第八十七釋第七十四品下訖第七十五品」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle Eighty-seven, Commentary on the Seventy-fourth Chapter, Last Part, to the Seventy-fifth Chapter", and the Ishiyama text reads 「釋第七十五品竟六喻品」 tr. "the commentary on the Seventy-fifth Chapter is finished; Chapter on the Six Similes" (the second-to-last entry of the ledger below)—both the chapter title and the fascicle-end read -1; it is not a solitary proof. Yet another entry of the same fascicle-end note〔T25 0675a14〕 reads 「七釋第七十五品下訖第七十六品」 tr. "seven, Commentary on the Seventy-fifth Chapter, Last Part, to the Seventy-sixth Chapter"【宮】 (the last entry of the ledger below)—the Palace edition's record of the fascicle agrees entirely with the base text's chapter order and does not follow the -1; this agrees with the Palace edition's abbreviated chapter-title name 「大智度論釋第七十六品一念品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Seventy-sixth Chapter, the One Thought Chapter", which likewise reads 「第七十六」 tr. "the Seventy-sixth". In this chapter the Palace edition has no -1 in its chapter order; recorded separately, as it is, not lumped together with the Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts.
The double track of the Ishiyama text's fascicle numbering (the fascicle-head record · within the note on the chapter title). The note on the chapter title〔T25 0670b24〕 first records 「卷第八十八首【石】」 tr. "head of Fascicle Eighty-eight (Ishiyama)"—the Ishiyama text takes the place of this chapter's title as the head of its Fascicle 88; the end of the main text of its chapter title also appends 「八十八」 tr. "eighty-eight". The base text, by contrast, takes this chapter as the latter part of Fascicle 87, and its fascicle-end title reads 「大智度論卷第八十七」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Eighty-seven"〔T25 0675a14〕. The double tracks of fascicle and chapter of the base text and the Ishiyama text do not coincide (the Ishiyama text's fascicle numbering +1 while its chapter order is -1); recorded as it is, without forcing an explanation. The Ishiyama text further gives, at the end of the chapter, a point-anchor note 「不分卷【石】」 tr. "no division of the fascicle (Ishiyama)"〔T25 0675a13〕, which stands side by side with the 「卷第八十八首」 tr. "head of Fascicle Eighty-eight" above; whether the two statements are compatible is a matter internal to the Ishiyama text, and this ledger records them side by side without judgement.
The duplication of the n attribute of the T223 mulu (of a different type from the +1 offset of Chapter 62). On the side of the sūtra explained, T223, the mulu of this chapter is marked n="76" while the displayed text marks 「76 一念品」 tr. "76 One Thought"〔T08 0386b09〕; the mulu of the chapter before it is also marked n="76" while the displayed text marks 「75 三次品」 tr. "75 The Three Sequences"〔T08 0383c12〕—the n attribute of both chapters has the same value, 76; this is a duplication. This ledger, scanning the whole file by rule and checking entry by entry the mulu whose type attribute is ‘chapter’, finds the values of the chapters before and after as follows: 「73 三善品」 tr. "73 The Three Goods" n="73"〔T08 0379c21〕, 「74 遍學品」 tr. "74 Training in All" n="74"〔T08 0380b20〕, 「75 三次品」 tr. "75 The Three Sequences" n="76", 「76 一念品」 tr. "76 One Thought" n="76", 「77 六喻品」 tr. "77 The Six Similes" n="78"〔T08 0389c29〕, 「78 四攝品」 tr. "78 The Four Means of Gathering" n="78"〔T08 0392b12〕—the duplications occur in pairs (76 twice, 78 twice); this belongs to a flaw of CBETA's XML markup layer, of the same kind as the 「n 重出」 tr. "duplicated n" recorded from Chapter 46 onward, not a divergence of doctrinal meaning; recorded as it is without judgement (an established standing pattern, not judged again). This differs from the 「+1 偏移」 tr. "+1 offset" type recorded in Chapter 62, and is recorded separately, as it is.
On the T223 side the chapter boundary is not tied to a fascicle boundary (differing from this treatise's side). Fascicle Twenty-three of the sūtra explained begins at〔T08 0383c09〕, and below it comes at once the title of the preceding chapter, "The Three Sequences"〔T08 0383c12〕; this chapter's title〔T08 0386b09〕 lies in the middle part of Fascicle Twenty-three, the chapter ends at〔T08 0389c28〕, and the title of the next chapter, "The Six Similes"〔T08 0389c29〕, follows immediately, not touching a fascicle boundary—on the T223 side this chapter is placed within the fascicle. On this treatise's side it is placed at the end of Fascicle 87, its end tied to the fascicle-end, separated from the next chapter by a fascicle boundary (see Section I). The division of fascicle and chapter of the two transmissions does not correspond at all at this chapter; recorded as it is, without taking them as one matter.
Full reading of the sūtra as cited against the sūtra explained (collation of the two sides · seventy-three variant places · eight places expanded · the rest recorded as a gap, to be supplied). The sūtra section of this treatise〔T25 0670b25–0673c28〕 and the "One Thought" chapter of the sūtra explained〔T08 0386b11–0389c28〕 are, character by character, nearly the same text: this ledger, taking the streams of Chinese characters of the two sides and rescanning them independently, obtains four thousand nine hundred and sixty-seven characters for this treatise's sūtra section and five thousand and five for the sūtra explained, and by character-by-character comparison obtains seventy-three variant places, of which nineteen are places where the sūtra explained alone adds one character 「那」 tr. "na" (the transliteration line of tanna / channa; see below). The places that can be confirmed against the collation notes on this treatise's side number eight, expanded one by one:
- Seek / arouse—this treatise reads 「菩薩見何等利益故,為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "what benefit does the bodhisattva see, that for the sake of beings he seeks anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"〔T25 0670b26〕, T223 reads 「菩薩見何等利益故,為眾生發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "what benefit does the bodhisattva see, that for the sake of beings he arouses anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"〔T08 0386b12〕. On this treatise's side there is a note here, 「求【大】|發【宮】【聖】【石】」 tr. "seek (Taishō) | arouse (Palace, Shōgozō, Ishiyama)" (entry three of the ledger below)—the three Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama texts read 「發」 tr. "arouse", and the reading they produce is precisely the reading of T223's base text; on the T223 side there is no collation note here.
- Tanna / tan · channa / chan (the transliteration line · nineteen places)—this treatise reads 「欲具足檀波羅蜜」 tr. "wishing to make tan boluomi complete"〔T25 0671a26〕, T223 reads 「欲具足檀那波羅蜜」 tr. "wishing to make tanna boluomi complete"〔T08 0387a15〕; the perfection of dhyāna is of the same kind. This ledger's two-way rescan of whole-book counts: 「檀那波羅蜜」 tr. "tanna boluomi" is seen zero times in the whole of T25n1509 and four hundred and ninety-eight times in the whole of T08n0223; 「禪那波羅蜜」 tr. "channa boluomi" is seen once in the whole of T25n1509 (〔T25 0386c07〕, outside this chapter) and two hundred and eighty-four times in the whole of T08n0223 (the basis of the whole-book counts is the same as in the section above: within
<body>, with<note>removed, not counting the collation notes of<back>)—the transliteration habits of the two canons each form a line of their own; it is not a chance variant at one place in this chapter; recorded as it is. At these nineteen places neither side has a collation note. - The sphere of empty space / the sphere of space—this treatise reads 「入無邊虛空處」 tr. "enters the sphere of boundless empty space"〔T25 0673a18〕, T223 reads 「入無邊空處」 tr. "enters the sphere of boundless space"〔T08 0389a15〕. On this treatise's side there is a note here, 「虛【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "empty (Taishō) | omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)" (in the ledger below)—the four Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace texts lack the character 「虛」 tr. "empty", agreeing exactly with T223's base text; on the T223 side there is no collation note here.
- The added text of the signless samādhi—this treatise reads 「入空三昧,無相、無作三昧」 tr. "enters the emptiness samādhi, the signless and the non-action samādhi"〔T25 0673a20〕, T223 reads 「入空三昧,無相、無作三昧。或時入無相三昧」 tr. "enters the emptiness samādhi, the signless and the non-action samādhi. At times he enters the signless samādhi"〔T08 0389a17〕. On this treatise's side there are two notes here: 「相【大】|相三昧【聖】【石】」 tr. "mark (Taishō) | mark samādhi (Shōgozō, Ishiyama)" and 「昧【大】|昧或時入無相三昧【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "mei (Taishō) | mei; at times he enters the signless samādhi (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō)" (in the ledger below)—the seven characters added by the five Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō texts agree exactly with T223's base text; on the T223 side there is no collation note here.
- Plant / sow—this treatise reads 「從諸佛所植諸善根」 tr. "plants the roots of goodness in the presence of the buddhas"〔T25 0673a29〕, T223 reads 「從諸佛所殖諸善根」 tr. "sows the roots of goodness in the presence of the buddhas"〔T08 0389a26〕. On this treatise's side there is a note here, 「植【大】|殖【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "plant (Taishō) | sow (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)" (in the ledger below)—the four texts read 「殖」 tr. "sow", agreeing exactly with T223's base text.
- World / land—this treatise reads 「修一切種智時,淨佛世界、成就眾生」 tr. "when cultivating the omniscience of all kinds, he purifies buddha-worlds and brings beings to accomplishment"〔T25 0672c04〕, T223 reads 「淨佛國土」 tr. "purifies buddha-lands"〔T08 0388b28〕. On this treatise's side there is a note here, 「世界【大】|國土【石】」 tr. "world (Taishō) | land (Ishiyama)" (in the ledger below)—the reading of the Ishiyama text is precisely the reading of T223's base text.
- Rebuke / scold · hitherto / onward · can be exhausted / ceases and is exhausted—this treatise reads 「是人雖來訶我布施」 tr. "Though this person comes to rebuke my giving"〔T25 0671b24〕, T223 reads 「是人雖來呵我布施」 tr. "Though this person comes to scold my giving"〔T08 0387b15〕; this treatise reads 「諸煩惱從本已來亦常不生」 tr. "the afflictions too, from the beginning hitherto, are ever unarisen"〔T25 0672b03〕, T223 reads 「諸煩惱從本以來亦常不生」 tr. "the afflictions too, from the beginning onward, are ever unarisen"〔T08 0388a25〕; this treatise reads 「福德果報終不可盡」 tr. "the retribution of merit can never be exhausted"〔T25 0672b28〕, T223 reads 「福德果報終不滅盡」 tr. "the retribution of merit never ceases and is exhausted"〔T08 0388b22〕. At these three places neither side has a collation note; they belong to differences of character usage in transmission, recorded as they are, without judging the reading of one side by that of the other.
- The mark of being without anything existent / the nature of being without anything existent—this treatise reads 「信解一切諸法無所有相」 tr. "has faith in and understands that all dharmas are of the mark of being without anything existent"〔T25 0673b27〕, T223 reads 「信解一切諸法無所有性」 tr. "has faith in and understands that all dharmas are of the nature of being without anything existent"〔T08 0389b26〕. Neither side has a collation note; the distinction between mark and nature touches the doctrinal meaning of this chapter (the opening question of the sūtra reads 「一切法性無所有」 tr. "the nature of all dharmas is without anything existent"〔T25 0670b25〕), and it is recorded without judgement, without choosing on anyone's behalf.
Control group (six strings · the counts in each of the two canons honestly recorded · a unique correspondence). 「無所得即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "nothing to be attained is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"〔T25 0670c04〕/〔T08 0386b19〕; 「不得諸佛法而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "not finding the dharmas of the buddhas, he obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"〔T25 0671a04〕/〔T08 0386c22〕; 「以無相心、無漏心布施」 tr. "gives with the signless mind, the mind without outflows"〔T25 0671b20〕/〔T08 0387b10〕; 「除佛諸禪定,餘一切諸禪、三昧,皆能具足」 tr. "except for the dhyānas and absorptions of the buddhas, all the other dhyānas and samādhi he can make complete"〔T25 0673a13〕/〔T08 0389a10〕; 「國土一切所有資生之物皆無有主」 tr. "all the goods that sustain life in his land have no owner"〔T25 0673c24〕/〔T08 0389c25〕; 「菩薩摩訶薩無相法中,能具足般若波羅蜜」 tr. "the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, within the signless dharma, can make prajñāpāramitā complete"〔T25 0673c27〕/〔T08 0389c27〕. The streams of Chinese characters of these six strings, apart from the first string, the remaining five strings are each seen only once in the whole of T25n1509 and in the whole of T08n0223 (this ledger rescanned each string independently in the base texts of the two canons by the full-text method, not copying from elsewhere); the correspondence is unique and no other chapter can be confused with them. The first string is seen more than once in this treatise; together with another string whose count is not one, it is recorded separately below, lest estimates pass for counts: the stream of Chinese characters of 「無所得即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "nothing to be attained is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi" is seen twice in this treatise (〔T25 0670c04〕 in the sūtra text,〔T25 0674b01〕 in the treatise-author's explanation) and once in the sūtra explained; 「一念中具足行六波羅蜜」 tr. "within a single thought completely practises the six perfections" is seen twice in this treatise (〔T25 0671a09〕〔T25 0671a19〕) and once in the sūtra explained〔T08 0387a08〕. It is judged to be of the type 「同品異名」 tr. "the same chapter under different names" (the body of the chapter being nearly the same text character by character, and the difference of the three sides of the chapter name as above). This treatise's 【論】 layer is a structural expansion of the treatise form; the sūtra explained has no such layer, and it is not a variant reading. The entry-by-entry side-by-side listing of the remaining sixty-five variant readings has not been expanded; that it has not been expanded is recorded as it is, awaiting a later supplementary check, and estimates are not made to pass for counts.
V. The Prajñā Eye
The eye of this chapter lies in the two expressions 「無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained" and 「具足」 tr. "making complete" not hindering each other—on one side it says that not a single dharma is other than unfindable, on the other that the six perfections and all practices, down to the marks and minor signs, are complete within a single thought; all that the whole chapter explains is this one matter. Its meaning can be summed up in five layers.
First, the reason the arousing of the mind is possible lies precisely in being without anything existent. Subhūti's opening question is just the doubt of an ordinary person: since 「一切法性無所有」 tr. "the nature of all dharmas is without anything existent"〔T25 0670b25〕, what benefit does the bodhisattva see that he seeks awakening for the sake of beings? The Buddha's answer takes no detour—「以一切法性無所有故,菩薩為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "Because the nature of all dharmas is without anything existent, the bodhisattva seeks anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi for the sake of beings."〔T25 0670b27〕. The treatise-author lays bare for the reader the force of this answer: 「若無所有、空,菩薩、眾生、阿耨多羅三藐三菩提亦皆空、無所有,云何起難?」 tr. "If all is without anything existent and empty, then the bodhisattva, beings, and anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi are likewise all empty and without anything existent; how can one raise the objection?"〔T25 0674a10〕, 「畢竟空於諸法無所障礙,何妨發心?」 tr. "Ultimate emptiness is without obstruction toward all dharmas; what hinders arousing the mind?"〔T25 0674a14〕—the objection becomes an objection because 「空」 tr. "emptiness" is placed only at the end that is sought and not at the end that seeks; put both in together, and the objection dissolves of itself. Its reverse side is the dead end of the road of those with something to be attained: 「諸有得、有著者,難可解脫。」 tr. "Those with something attained and something clung to are hard to liberate."〔T25 0670b29〕, 「諸得相者,無有道、無有果、無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "Those who have the mark of attaining have no path, no fruit, no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi."〔T25 0670c01〕.
Second, nothing to be attained is not the absence of path and fruit; nothing to be attained is precisely the path and fruit. The sūtra's weighing sentence is only one line: 「無所得即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,法性不壞故。」 tr. "Nothing to be attained is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, because the nature of dharmas is indestructible."〔T25 0670c04〕; its reverse proof is sharper still—「若無所得法欲得道、欲得果、欲得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,為欲壞法性。」 tr. "If with the dharma of nothing to be attained one wishes to obtain the path, wishes to obtain the fruit, wishes to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, one wishes to destroy the nature of dharmas."〔T25 0670c05〕. To wish to 「得」 tr. "attain" a path and fruit on top of nothing to be attained is not to attain something more; it is to pull the nature of dharmas apart. The treatise-author explains it: 「若人不分別是有所得、是無所得,入諸法實相畢竟空中,是亦無所得,即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,不破壞諸法實相故。」 tr. "If a person does not discriminate this as something to be attained and that as nothing to be attained, and enters the real mark of all dharmas, ultimate emptiness, this too is nothing to be attained, and is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, because it does not destroy the real mark of all dharmas."〔T25 0674a29〕—only when even 「無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained" is not set up as one side is it truly nothing to be attained. As for how the two statements 「不壞法性」 tr. "not destroying the nature of dharmas" and 「眾生邪行故名為破壞」 tr. "because of beings' wrong practice it is named destroyed"〔T25 0674b06〕 stand together, the treatise-author gathers them with the simile of space (see Section III): clouds and mist cannot stain space and yet space too is named impure; for one who wishes to stain space there is no such thing.
Third, sequence is not abolished, and difference is not set up. Subhūti's second doubt is the most practical: if nothing to be attained is precisely the path and fruit, then the first ground up to the tenth ground, the acceptance of non-arising, the supernormal powers obtained as retribution, the six perfections obtained as retribution, down to the relics receiving offerings after parinirvāṇa—from where is this whole sequence established? The Buddha's answer is still only one turning phrase: 「以諸法無所得相故,得菩薩初地乃至十地」 tr. "Because dharmas have the mark of nothing to be attained, he obtains the bodhisattva's first ground up to the tenth ground"〔T25 0670c16〕—sequence is not propped up by 「有所得」 tr. "something to be attained"; it is exactly by nothing to be attained that it can stand. And the differences among the six perfections and the supernormal powers the sūtra says straight out are expedient speech: 「無所得法,布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、智慧、神通無有差別。」 tr. "In the dharma of nothing to be attained, giving, keeping morality, patience, vigour, meditation, wisdom, and the supernormal powers are without difference."〔T25 0670c22〕, 「以眾生著布施乃至神通故分別說。」 tr. "Because beings cling to giving and so on up to the supernormal powers, they are spoken of with distinctions."〔T25 0670c24〕. The treatise-author further points out why Subhūti, having asked, asks again: 「以眾生著心難解故更問。」 tr. "Because beings' clinging minds are hard to loosen, he asks further."〔T25 0674b16〕, 「佛破其著,亦著所破法。」 tr. "The Buddha breaks their clinging, and they cling in turn to the dharma that has been broken."〔T25 0674b17〕—the very dharma that has been broken will also be seized; this is the real reason this chapter sets up its questions again and again.
Fourth, the reason completeness within a single thought is possible lies in not being far from prajñā, in the mark of non-duality. The three questions and three answers of the sūtra press closer layer by layer: first he asks how within a single thought the six perfections and so on up to the eighty minor marks are complete, and the Buddha answers 「菩薩摩訶薩所有布施,不遠離般若波羅蜜」 tr. "All the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's giving is not far from prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0671a14〕; next he asks how not being far from it can make all complete in a single thought, and the Buddha answers that the practices are 「亦不二相」 tr. "likewise the mark of non-duality"〔T25 0671a21〕; third he asks what the mark of non-duality is, and the Buddha answers 「欲具足檀波羅蜜,檀波羅蜜中攝諸波羅蜜及四念處乃至八十隨形好。」 tr. "Wishing to make dānapāramitā complete, within dānapāramitā he contains all the pāramitā and the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighty minor marks."〔T25 0671a26〕—within one practice all practices are contained, and so there is no waiting on sequence. And what 「一念」 tr. "a single thought" is, the treatise-author himself glosses: 「何等是一念?所謂菩薩得無生法忍,斷一切煩惱,除諸憶想分別,安住無漏心中,布施一切。」 tr. "What is a single thought? Namely, the bodhisattva obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, cuts off all the afflictions, removes all recollection, imagining, and discrimination, rests securely within the mind without outflows, and gives all."〔T25 0674c16〕, 「無漏心是無相相。」 tr. "The mind without outflows is the mark of the signless."〔T25 0674c18〕—a single thought is not quickness; it is there being no mark in the mind; because there is no mark there is no sequence of taking and giving up, and because there is no sequence all is complete at one time. The treatise-author further, after re-quoting the sūtra, adds of himself one sentence for the reverse side: 「若遠離般若波羅蜜,則漸漸次第行。」 tr. "If he is far from prajñāpāramitā, then he practises little by little in sequence."〔T25 0674c11〕—sequential practice is not wrong; it is the way of practice at the time when one has not yet reached the signless.
Fifth, the hardness lies not in pain but in giving up pleasure and entering birth and death. The whole chapter is gathered in the treatise-author's last round of question and answer. The questioner's objection is extremely sharp: the bodhisattva in a fleshly body has not yet removed greed and attachment, and being cut and severed hurts severely—this is what is called hard; the bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas is 「如化人所作,割截無痛」 tr. "as what a conjured person does: cut and severed, he feels no pain"〔T25 0675a04〕—what share of grace is there to speak of? The treatise-author's answer moves the whole character 「難」 tr. "hard" to another place: 「得無生法忍菩薩,行是六波羅蜜為難!」 tr. "For the bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, practising these six perfections is hard!"〔T25 0675a06〕—why? 「得無生法忍寂滅心,應受涅槃樂,而捨此寂滅樂,入眾生中受種種身,或為賤人、或為畜生等,是則為難!」 tr. "Having obtained the quiescent mind of the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, he ought to receive the pleasure of nirvāṇa, and yet he gives up this pleasure of quiescence and enters among beings to receive all kinds of bodies, now as a lowly person, now as an animal and the like: this is what is hard!"〔T25 0675a07〕. Conversely, the bodhisattva in a fleshly body gives his body in giving and yet 「著佛身故」 tr. "because he clings to the body of a Buddha", and the treatise-author settles it: 「是為悕望,非清淨施,是故不如。」 tr. "This is hoping for something, not pure giving; therefore it is not as good."〔T25 0675a10〕—hurting while hoping for something is not as good as not hurting and giving up all. The last sentence of the whole chapter makes its judgement on this very point: 「復次,行無漏、無相六波羅蜜,是時能具足;有漏、有相則不能具足。是故能具足者有大恩分。」 tr. "Further, practising the six perfections without outflows and without marks, at that time he can make them complete; with outflows and with marks he cannot make them complete. Therefore the one who can make them complete has a great share of grace."〔T25 0675a11〕—only here do the two characters 「具足」 tr. "make complete" find their footing: signless, therefore able to make complete; able to make complete, therefore having a great share of grace. The meaning of the title, 「一心具萬行」 tr. "one mind complete with all practices", is exhausted here.
VI. Divergent Readings of the Masters
The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa has no tradition of a full commentary following its text throughout, and the ancient masters' citations and explanations are, as a matter of fact, unevenly distributed. The situation of the ancient masters' re-reading of this chapter is the exact opposite of Chapter 62: Jizang's commentary, which explains the sūtra explained, preserves a complete chapter devoted to it, while Huiying's commentary, which explains this treatise, lacks an explanation (the structure of its surviving text does not reach this chapter; see below). From the Tiantai line two ends are obtained: Zhanran's Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus explicitly cites 「《大論》八十七」 tr. "Great Treatise, eighty-seven" at one place, and Zhiyi's Profound Meaning of the Lotus has at one place only a parallel in wording. Junzheng's book has a citation, but its attribution lies on the side of the sūtra explained. This section records the correspondences of what they comment on and cite with this chapter, without judging the relative merit of the masters' interpretations.
Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451). His commentary following the text of the "One Thought" chapter of the sūtra explained begins at 「一念品第七十六」 tr. "One Thought Chapter, the Seventy-sixth"〔X24n0451 0329a11〕 and runs up to the start of the next chapter, 「六喻品第七十七」 tr. "Six Similes Chapter, the Seventy-seventh"〔X24n0451 0330a08〕, covering the whole of this chapter's sūtra (it is also listed in the general table of contents at the head of the fascicle as 「一念品第七十六」 tr. "One Thought Chapter, the Seventy-sixth"〔X24n0451 0195c12〕, which belongs to the table of contents; this ledger ties the anchor of the commentary body itself, not of the table of contents). Jizang uses the name 「一念品」 tr. "the One Thought chapter", agreeing with the base text of the sūtra explained and with the abbreviated name of this treatise's Palace edition, and does not use 「一心具萬行」 tr. "one mind complete with all practices" as the chapter name. Five points of his can be recorded.
First, the joining of the two chapters into one section and the division into teaching by dharma / teaching by simile—「此下第二段有兩品,明脩行純熟故一念具足斯備也。」 tr. "From here on, the second section has two chapters; it makes clear that because cultivation and practice are fully ripe, within a single thought all is complete and prepared."〔X24n0451 0329a12〕, 「兩品為二:初法說,第二譬說。」 tr. "The two chapters are two: the first is the teaching by dharma, the second the teaching by simile."〔X24n0451 0329a14〕, 「又先明一念具足萬行歎其功能,後品明無作而積應眾德顯無所失也。」 tr. "Further, it first makes clear that within a single thought all practices are complete, praising its efficacy; the later chapter makes clear that without making one accumulates and responds with the many virtues, showing that nothing is lost."〔X24n0451 0329a15〕: Jizang joins this chapter and the next, "The Six Similes", into one section, this chapter being the teaching by dharma and the next chapter the teaching by simile. Within this chapter this treatise has no explicit text pointing forward to the next chapter (this ledger, checking character by character within the range of this chapter for 「六喻」 tr. "six similes", has zero hits); this joining into one section belongs to Jizang's judgement, not to the treatise-author's own statement, and is recorded separately, as it is.
Second, the reason a single thought can be complete lies in 「得無生」 tr. "obtaining non-arising"—「先未得無生故未能無礙行,一念中不能具足眾行;今得無生,無生一念中具足一切行也。」 tr. "Before, because non-arising had not yet been obtained, one could not yet practise without obstruction, and within a single thought could not make the many practices complete; now non-arising has been obtained, and within a single thought of non-arising all practices are complete."〔X24n0451 0329a13〕: it points to the same place as the treatise-author's own gloss in this treatise (「何等是一念?所謂菩薩得無生法忍」 tr. "What is a single thought? Namely, the bodhisattva obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas"〔T25 0674c16〕); what the two houses tie it to is in both cases the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, while their wording differs; recorded separately, as it is.
Third, the threefold sectional division—「初品為三:第一明於無所有中起行,第二明一念中具起萬行,第三明行空無相故具足諸行。」 tr. "The first chapter is in three: the first makes clear the arising of practice within being without anything existent; the second makes clear the complete arising of all practices within a single thought; the third makes clear that because one practises emptiness and the signless, all practices are made complete."〔X24n0451 0329a16〕, and he himself marks where his second division begins: 「云何念中行下,第二段,明一念具萬行。」 tr. "From ‘How, within a thought, does one practise’ onward is the second section, making clear that a single thought is complete with all practices."〔X24n0451 0329b21〕. The sectional division of this treatise's treatise section, by contrast, takes the one line 「一念中行六波羅蜜者。」 tr. "One who practises the six perfections within a single thought."〔T25 0674c01〕 as its pivot; the places where the two houses cut correspond while the names differ; recorded side by side without judgement.
Fourth, the explanation of arousing the mind—「良由無所有故得發心耳。」 tr. "It is truly because of being without anything existent that one can arouse the mind."〔X24n0451 0329a24〕: it points to the same place as this treatise's 「正以無所有、空故能發心。」 tr. "It is precisely because of being without anything existent, because of emptiness, that one can arouse the mind."〔T25 0674a10〕. Jizang further sets up its reverse side with 「有所得」 tr. "something to be attained", while this treatise sets it up with 「著心者難得解脫」 tr. "those with a clinging mind find it hard to obtain liberation"〔T25 0674a16〕; what the two houses stress differs; recorded separately, as it is.
Fifth, the correspondence of the last round of question and answer (the eye of this section)—Jizang sets up his own question and answer at the end of the chapter: 「問:得無生忍割截不痛,何足為喻?答:得無生忍應不生六趣,今能以無生作生用,入六道中為割截,始為常有。」 tr. "Question: if one who has obtained the acceptance of non-arising feels no pain when cut and severed, how is it worth taking as an example? Answer: one who has obtained the acceptance of non-arising ought not to be born in the six destinies; now he can use non-arising to serve as birth, entering the six paths to be cut and severed—only then is it constantly so."〔X24n0451 0330a02〕. This question corresponds in meaning, point by point, to the question of the last round of this treatise's treatise section (「得無生法忍菩薩,如化人所作,割截無痛,有何恩分?」 tr. "The bodhisattva who has obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas is as what a conjured person does: cut and severed, he feels no pain; what share of grace has he?"〔T25 0675a03〕), while the answers differ: this treatise answers with the hardness of 「而捨此寂滅樂,入眾生中受種種身」 tr. "and yet he gives up this pleasure of quiescence and enters among beings to receive all kinds of bodies"〔T25 0675a08〕, Jizang with the rarity of 「以無生作生用,入六道中為割截」 tr. "using non-arising to serve as birth, entering the six paths to be cut and severed". The two houses set up the same question and each gives its own answer; recorded side by side without judgement. Further, in the passage on the three emptinesses being complete with all practices, Jizang brings out his meaning: 「今菩薩行空脩萬行,萬行不動三空,故空有不二不與,名無生滅觀也。」 tr. "Now the bodhisattva practises emptiness and cultivates all practices, and all practices do not move the three emptinesses; therefore emptiness and existence are not two and do not stand apart, and this is named the contemplation of non-arising and non-ceasing."〔X24n0451 0329c13〕—corresponding to the meaning of the sūtra text of this treatise, 「住無相、無作、無得法中」 tr. "abiding within dharmas that are signless, without making, and without attaining"〔T25 0673b19〕, making the six perfections complete.
Zhanran's Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1717) · one explicit citation · the fascicle number agreeing. In explaining the passage on the Buddha of the fleshly body and the Buddha of the Dharma body hearing the Dharma and advancing on the path, he cites the last round of question and answer of this chapter of this treatise: from 「《大論》八十七」 tr. "Great Treatise, eighty-seven"〔T33n1717 0912a11〕 onward he writes 「問云:生身菩薩,貪惜未除割截則難,若無生忍菩薩,猶如化人割截無痛,有何恩分?」 tr. "The question says: for the bodhisattva in a fleshly body, whose greed and attachment are not yet removed, being cut and severed is hard; as for the bodhisattva of the acceptance of non-arising, who is like a conjured person and feels no pain when cut and severed, what share of grace has he?"〔T33n1717 0912a11〕, 「答:雖得無生,行亦為難。」 tr. "The answer: though he has obtained non-arising, practice is still hard for him."〔T33n1717 0912a13〕, 「能捨此樂入生死中,受於種種下賤之身。」 tr. "He can give up this pleasure and enter into birth and death, receiving all kinds of lowly bodies."〔T33n1717 0912a15〕, 「生身菩薩著此法身,故希望心施非清淨施」 tr. "the bodhisattva in a fleshly body clings to this Dharma body; therefore giving with a hoping mind is not pure giving"〔T33n1717 0912a16〕, 「是故無生忍菩薩方名大恩。」 tr. "Therefore the bodhisattva of the acceptance of non-arising is the one named a great grace."〔T33n1717 0912a17〕—corresponding in meaning, point by point, to this treatise's last round of question and answer from〔T25 0675a02〕 onward (this treatise reads 「有何恩分?」 tr. "What share of grace has he?"〔T25 0675a04〕, 「是為悕望,非清淨施,是故不如。」 tr. "This is hoping for something, not pure giving; therefore it is not as good."〔T25 0675a10〕, 「是故能具足者有大恩分。」 tr. "Therefore the one who can make them complete has a great share of grace."〔T25 0675a13〕). This citation is an abridged citation, not identical word for word; what lies within 「」 tr. "the quotation marks" is Zhanran's own text, not the text of this treatise, and the attribution is recorded separately as above. The 「大論八十七」 tr. "Great Treatise, eighty-seven" he marks agrees with Fascicle 87, in which this chapter of this treatise lies—differing from the case recorded in Chapter 62, where the cited fascicle 「大論八十一」 tr. "Great Treatise, eighty-one" does not agree with the base text's fascicle number; this chapter is an instance of the cited fascicle agreeing, recorded separately, as it is.
Zhiyi's Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1716) · a parallel in wording · not treated as a citation. In explaining the wonder of the retinue of the perfect teaching there is the phrase 「一心具萬行之善為男,無緣大慈為女。」 tr. "The goodness of one mind complete with all practices is the male; great kindness without object is the female."〔T33n1716 0757c16〕, identical in wording with the full name of this chapter's title. Yet this ledger, checking its context item by item, finds that Zhiyi uses it here in the figurative context of the retinue, with no word-for-word citation of the sūtra or treatise text of this chapter, and no explicit mention of the chapter title or the name of the treatise; by the criterion of grounds, where no word-for-word citation or explicit attribution can be produced, a relation of citation may not be asserted, and so it is listed only as a parallel in wording, not treated as a citation. This ledger further records: Jizang too, outside this chapter, uses this phrase as a technical term—「如一心具萬行等」 tr. "such as one mind complete with all practices and the like"〔X24n0451 0244a03〕, tied to the division on the six perfections containing one another; it is the same phrase as this chapter's title but in a different place, recorded together without judgement.
Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) · one citation · its attribution on the side of the sūtra explained. He cites it in explaining the passage on right contemplation severing the defilements; the words marking his attribution read 「故大品經。」 tr. "Therefore the Larger Sūtra."〔X46n0784 0571b23〕, and the cited text reads 「十三卷一念品云:無所得即是道,即是果,即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "The One Thought chapter of fascicle thirteen says: Nothing to be attained is precisely the path, is precisely the fruit, is precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi."〔X46n0784 0571b24〕. This ledger checks character by character: his cited text agrees character by character with this treatise's sūtra section, 「無所得即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "nothing to be attained is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"〔T25 0670c04〕, and with the same position in the sūtra explained〔T08 0386b19〕 (setting aside the differences of enumerating commas / commas at the level of punctuation). Only, Junzheng explicitly marks his source as 「大品經」 tr. "the Larger Sūtra" and not 「大智度論」 tr. "the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa", and further uses the chapter name 「一念品」 tr. "the One Thought chapter" (the name of the base text of the sūtra explained)—and so his attribution should lie on the side of the sūtra explained; the sūtra text of this chapter of this treatise has the same text as it, which is a shared proof, not a shared attribution; recorded separately, as it is. Further, Junzheng calls the fascicle in which this chapter lies 「十三卷」 tr. "fascicle thirteen", while in the current text of the sūtra explained this chapter lies in the fascicle beginning at Fascicle Twenty-three〔T08 0383c09〕, in this treatise in Fascicle 87, and in the Ishiyama text in Fascicle 88—four systems of fascicle numbering set side by side, recorded as they are without judgement.
Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) · lacking an explanation (recorded as it is). This ledger independently checks the end point of its surviving text: the last heading of the whole file is 「釋大方便品第六十九(不完)」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on the Great Skilful Means, the Sixty-ninth (incomplete)", and the commentary text tied at its end stops at 「大智度論疏卷第二十四」 tr. "Commentary on the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Twenty-four"〔X46n0791 0917b12〕. The structure of the surviving text does not reach this chapter (this chapter lies in Fascicle 87 of the original treatise, far beyond Chapter 69), and so it is recorded as 「闕釋」 tr. "lacking an explanation" rather than 「零命中」 tr. "zero hits"—it is not that Huiying did not explain it, but that this stretch of his book does not survive; recorded separately, as it is. In addition, a back-search of the whole file for the three strings 「一念品」 tr. "the One Thought chapter", 「一心具萬行」 tr. "one mind complete with all practices", and 「六喻品」 tr. "the Six Similes chapter" gives zero hits for all, in keeping with the judgement above.
Zhiyi's Great Calming and Contemplation (T46n1911) · Zhanran's Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation (T46n1912) · zero hits (recorded as it is). This ledger, independently back-searching the whole of both files for the five strings 「一心具萬行」 tr. "one mind complete with all practices", 「一念具萬行」 tr. "a single thought complete with all practices", 「一念中具足」 tr. "complete within a single thought", 「一念品」 tr. "the One Thought chapter", and 「大論八十七」 tr. "Great Treatise, eighty-seven", finds zero hits for all—this chapter has no citation by name in these two books; the candidates are not entered, and the negative result is recorded as it is.
VII. Cross-reading and Further Resonances
The veins of meaning of this chapter that carry on from before and after are four, all recorded in this section, without settling the reading on anyone's behalf.
First, carrying on from ‘the earlier chapters’ (the treatise-author's own testimony · a hard link within this treatise itself). When the treatise-author explains the sūtra's question 「諸法無相、無作、無起,云何能具足檀波羅蜜等」 tr. "Dharmas are signless, without making, and non-rising; how can one make dānapāramitā and the rest complete", he passes over it directly by the earlier text: 「經中已委悉。又先品中亦廣說,是故更不解。」 tr. "In the sūtra it is already set out in detail. Further, in the earlier chapters it is also explained at length; therefore it is not explained again."〔T25 0674c26〕—the treatise-author himself states that he sets up no separate explanation for this passage of this chapter, its meaning being already in the earlier chapters. This ledger, rescanning character by character within the range of this chapter for the expression 「先品」 tr. "the earlier chapters", finds it once, at precisely this place; in addition 「如先說」 tr. "as was said before" is seen twice (〔T25 0674a14〕〔T25 0674c16〕), both likewise pointing to meanings already stated in the earlier text. The preceding chapter is "Training in Sequence", the Seventy-fifth (what the fascicle-head title of Fascicle 87 is tied to is its continuing title; see Section I); the carrying on is recorded, without pinning it down to a particular passage on anyone's behalf.
Second, the pairing of ‘sequential practice / single-thought practice’ (the axis set up by this chapter itself). This chapter and the name of the preceding chapter, "Training in Sequence", form an exact pair: the preceding chapter's name lies in 「次第」 tr. "sequence", this chapter's meaning in 「一念」 tr. "a single thought". The treatise-author in this chapter brings out the boundary between them explicitly: 「菩薩不離般若波羅蜜行布施等諸功德,無障礙故,能一念中行。」 tr. "The bodhisattva, not parting from prajñāpāramitā, practises giving and the other merits; because he is without obstruction, he can practise them within a single thought."〔T25 0674c10〕, 「若遠離般若波羅蜜,則漸漸次第行。」 tr. "If he is far from prajñāpāramitā, then he practises little by little in sequence."〔T25 0674c11〕; the reason for it the treatise-author traces to the difference between the first arousing of the mind and the present time: 「初發心時,以著有無心重故,漸漸次第行;今有無悉捨故,無所不能」 tr. "At the time of the first arousing of the mind, because the mind clinging to existence and non-existence is heavy, he practises little by little in sequence; now, because existence and non-existence are both given up, there is nothing he cannot do"〔T25 0674c08〕. Sequence and a single thought are not two dharmas; they are the not-yet-given-up and the already-given-up of one and the same practice; within this chapter this treatise does not point to the preceding chapter by its chapter name, and so this pairing belongs to this ledger's record based on the treatise-author's explicit text, not to a judgement about the order of chapters.
Third, the forward pointing of chapter order in ‘teaching by dharma / teaching by simile’ (the ancient master's division · not stated by the treatise-author). The next chapter is "The Six Similes", the Seventy-seventh〔T25 0675a22〕. Jizang, at the head of his commentary on this chapter, at once joins the two chapters into one section: 「兩品為二:初法說,第二譬說。」 tr. "The two chapters are two: the first is the teaching by dharma, the second the teaching by simile."〔X24n0451 0329a14〕; at the head of his commentary on the next chapter he again marks of himself: 「此下第二就譬說一心具萬行正意。」 tr. "From here on, the second, by way of simile, speaks of the proper intent of one mind complete with all practices."〔X24n0451 0330a09〕—in his commentary on the next chapter Jizang marks the proper intent of this chapter with the full name 「一心具萬行」 tr. "one mind complete with all practices", while for its chapter name he uses 「一念品」 tr. "the One Thought chapter"; the two names are used side by side by the brush of one person, recorded as it is. Within this chapter this treatise has no explicit text pointing forward to the next chapter (this ledger, checking character by character within the range of this chapter for 「六喻」 tr. "six similes", has zero hits), and so this assignment belongs to Jizang's division, not to the treatise-author's own statement; the connection is recorded, without settling the reading on anyone's behalf.
Fourth, linking to the treasury (stable citation · soft citation). This chapter's weighing sentence 「無所得即是道、即是果、即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "nothing to be attained is precisely the path, precisely the fruit, precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi", the form of practice 「一念中具足行六波羅蜜」 tr. "within a single thought completely practises the six perfections", the self-gloss 「何等是一念」 tr. "What is a single thought?" with its substance 「無漏心是無相相」 tr. "the mind without outflows is the mark of the signless", and the share of grace of the last round, 「捨寂滅樂入眾生中」 tr. "giving up the pleasure of quiescence and entering among beings"—these are the basis on which later ages discussed one practice being complete with all practices, and the signless and all practices not hindering each other; they rest on a stable citation〔T25n1509 一心具萬行品·卷八十七〕; since the places in the various volumes that cite this treatise are not yet in final form, the citation is soft, awaiting their character-by-character verification. This belongs to the further resonances of the meaning of prajñā running down into the gates of practice; recorded without judgement.
VIII. Witnesses and Editions
The base text of this chapter is Fascicle 87 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa〔T25 0670b24–0675a17〕 (the main text of the chapter body begins from the chapter title〔T25 0670b24〕 and ends with the sentence 「是故能具足者有大恩分。」 tr. "Therefore the one who can make them complete has a great share of grace.", running on to〔T25 0675a13〕; the fascicle-end title〔T25 0675a14〕 is tied to the end of this chapter, and the title of the next chapter〔T25 0675a22〕 already belongs to Fascicle 88); the collation text for the sūtra explained is the "One Thought" chapter of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0386b09–0389c28〕; the ancient-master commentary text for collation is Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451, covering the sūtra explained at〔X24n0451 0329a11–0330a08〕); Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) survives in a text that does not reach this chapter, recorded as lacking an explanation; Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) has one citation tied to the side of the sūtra explained; Zhiyi's Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1716) is a parallel in wording, Zhanran's Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1717) has one explicit citation, and the two T46 files have zero hits (see also Section VI). The variant collation notes follow the Taishō collation, covering differences between the Taishō base text and the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript) texts—within this chapter's ledger of one hundred and two entries no entry of the Shōgozō B is seen, nor a single entry of the CBETA emendation layer (of the 【CB】【麗-CB】 type); this ledger, scanning independently through the whole range of this chapter for cross-reading annotations of type="cf1" / type="cf2", obtains zero entries (differing from the one entry of Chapter 62); recorded separately, as it is.
The grounds of the entry count (one hundred and two = ninety-six + six · listed separately). This ledger recounts independently from the base text: within the range of this chapter there are ninety-eight numbered note anchors in all, of which two are point anchors of the <anchor type="circle"/> type (the note on the chapter title n="0670005" and the note at the end of the chapter n="0675003", both without a beg/end pair); deducting them gives ninety-six of the beg/end type; there are in addition six anchors of type="star" (beg_8a0–beg_8a5), and ninety-six plus six makes exactly one hundred and two, agreeing precisely with the one hundred and two entries of the list of the working base text. The two point-anchor notes do not enter the ledger of one hundred and two entries; they are listed separately below and marked explicitly.
The collation note on the chapter title (the basis of the two sides of the chapter name and of the -1 step · listed separately · not entered in the ledger of one hundred and two entries). The note on the chapter title〔T25 0670b24〕, n="0670005" (type=mod), in the full text of the base text as it stands: 「大智度論【大】,〔-〕【明】,卷第八十八首【石】,((大智…六))十五字=((大智度論釋第七十六品一念品))十三字【宮】,((釋第七十五品))六字【聖】,((摩訶般若波羅蜜品第七十五一心萬行品八十八))二十字【石】」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa (Taishō), omitted (Ming), head of Fascicle Eighty-eight (Ishiyama), ((Mahā… six)) fifteen characters = ((Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Seventy-sixth Chapter, the One Thought Chapter)) thirteen characters (Palace), ((Commentary on the Seventy-fifth Chapter)) six characters (Shōgozō), ((Mahāprajñāpāramitā, Chapter the Seventy-fifth, Chapter on One Mind and All Practices, Eighty-eight)) twenty characters (Ishiyama)"—this is precisely the basis of the Ming edition's deletion of 「大智度論」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa", of the Ishiyama text's fascicle-head record, of the Palace edition's abbreviated name, and of the -1 step of the Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts; recorded side by side as it is, without forcing a reconciliation (for the analysis see Section IV). The anchor of this note is of the point-anchor type (tied within <head><title>, without a beg/end pair), and so it does not enter the ledger of one hundred and two entries of the working base text; this ledger still takes one hundred and two entries as its ledger count, and this note on the chapter title is not among them, as marked explicitly above. The two other notes on the chapter title, n="0670006" (mind / thought) and n="0670007" (six · the Ming edition's interlinear note 「經作一念品」 tr. "the sūtra reads the One Thought chapter"), are of the beg/end type and are within the ledger of one hundred and two entries (entries one and two of the ledger below); they belong to a different layer from this point-anchor note, recorded separately, as it is.
The point-anchor note at the end of the chapter (listed separately · not entered in the ledger of one hundred and two entries). After the last sentence of the chapter body, 「是故能具足者有大恩分。」 tr. "Therefore the one who can make them complete has a great share of grace.", there is one point anchor, whose note, n="0675003" (type=mod), in the full text of the base text as it stands, reads 「不分卷【石】」 tr. "no division of the fascicle (Ishiyama)"—the Ishiyama text marks at the end of this chapter that it does not divide the fascicle. This note too is of the <anchor type="circle"/> type, without a beg/end pair, and does not enter the ledger of one hundred and two entries; it is listed separately here. Its statement stands side by side with the 「卷第八十八首【石】」 tr. "head of Fascicle Eighty-eight (Ishiyama)" of the note on the chapter title, and this ledger records them side by side without judgement (see Section IV).
Six stars · all shared within the chapter itself · none across chapters (listed separately). Within the range of this chapter there are six star anchors; this ledger resolves one by one the corresp target of each and locates the chapter to which it belongs:
beg_8a0〔T25 0671b07〕 the character 「以」 tr. "yi"—corresp→note(0671005), that is, the note at〔T25 0671b04〕 in this chapter, shared within the chapter itself.beg_8a1〔T25 0672a27〕 the character 「誰」 tr. "who"—corresp→note(0672007), that is, the note of the first entry at〔T25 0672a27〕 in this chapter, shared within the chapter itself.beg_8a2〔T25 0672c18〕 the character 「果」 tr. "fruit"—corresp→note(0672016), that is, the note of the first entry at〔T25 0672c18〕 in this chapter, shared within the chapter itself.beg_8a3〔T25 0673b01〕 the character 「佛」 tr. "Buddha"—corresp→note(0673010), that is, the note of the first entry at〔T25 0673b01〕 in this chapter, shared within the chapter itself.beg_8a4〔T25 0673c24〕 the character 「受」 tr. "receive"—corresp→note(0673023), that is, the note at〔T25 0673c21〕 in this chapter, shared within the chapter itself.beg_8a5〔T25 0673c26〕 the character 「受」 tr. "receive"—corresp→note(0673023), sharing one and the same place of definition with the entry above.
The corresp targets of the six being settled, the distribution of the stars is all six within the chapter, none across chapters—differing from Chapter 62's 「一枚跨品、兩枚品內」 tr. "one across chapters, two within the chapter"; recorded separately, as it is. The note text of a star's target carries in the base text the mark 「*」 tr. "asterisk"; this ledger, following the base text as it stands, keeps the 「*」 tr. "asterisk" in the eleven entries of the ledger below, the five places of definition and the six star entries (the list of the working base text did not carry this mark when extracted; this ledger restores it from the base text, and marks this explicitly).
The abbreviated form of the note on the fascicle-end title (listed separately · the forms of the base text and of the list of the working base text differ · marked explicitly). The note on the fascicle-end title〔T25 0675a14〕, n="0675004", in the full text of the base text as it stands, reads 「(大智…七)九字【大】,大智度經論卷第八十七釋第七十四品下訖第七十五品【聖】,釋第七十五品竟六喻品【石】」 tr. "(Mahā… seven) nine characters (Taishō), Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle Eighty-seven, Commentary on the Seventy-fourth Chapter, Last Part, to the Seventy-fifth Chapter (Shōgozō), the commentary on the Seventy-fifth Chapter is finished; Chapter on the Six Similes (Ishiyama)"—its 【大】 side is an abbreviated form of the type 「(首字…末字)N字」 tr. "(first character … last character) N characters", which the list of the working base text, when extracted, had already expanded to 「大智度論卷第八十七【大】」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Eighty-seven (Taishō)". The ledger below records it in the expanded form of the list of the working base text; the abbreviated form of the base text as it stands is as above, and the difference between the two forms is marked explicitly, without letting the expanded form cover over the base text. The readings of its 【聖】 and 【石】 sides are precisely the second end-proof of the -1 step (see Section IV).
The two-layer difference of punctuation at two collation notes (listed separately · the ledger below follows the <note> layer). At the two entries〔T25 0672a21〕 and〔T25 0672b27〕 the writing of the two layers of the base text is not uniform: the original text of the <note type="mod"> layer reads, respectively, 「來以【大】,以來【聖】」 tr. "come with (Taishō), with come (Shōgozō)" and 「華香【大】,香華【明】」 tr. "flowers incense (Taishō), incense flowers (Ming)"—with no enumerating comma or comma between the two characters collated; whereas the <lem wit="#wit.orig"> layer of the <app> of the same entries reads, respectively, 「來,以」 tr. "come, with" and 「華、香」 tr. "flowers, incense", and the main text of the body of the base text (「若一切眾生來,以瓦石」 tr. "if all beings come, with tiles and stones" and 「臥具、華、香、瓔珞」 tr. "bedding, flowers, incense, necklaces") both carry the enumerating comma or comma. That is: the enumerating comma and comma are actually present in the main text of the base text, while the <note> layer, by the convention of collation notes, does not carry the punctuation of the main text; the two layers each have their own way of writing, not something added at extraction. In the column of collation notes of the ledger below, following the <note> layer, they are recorded as 「來以【大】」 tr. "come with (Taishō)" and 「華香【大】」 tr. "flowers incense (Taishō)", marked explicitly; when the main text of the base text is cited, it still follows the body as 「來,以」 tr. "come, with" and 「華、香」 tr. "flowers, incense".
The general collation ledger (a full reckoning of one hundred and two entries · the base text as it stands). Below they are listed in full in the order of their appearance in the base text, including the six star entries and their five places of definition, with their corresp targets and the chapters to which they belong marked with each entry. The readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, while the main text still follows the reading of the current base text:
App entries (one hundred and two · in order of appearance in the base text · star-corresp marked with each entry)
- 〔T25 0670b24〕心【大】|念【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0670b24〕六【大】|六(經作一念品)【明】
- 〔T25 0670b26〕求【大】|發【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0670b27〕以【大】|知【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0670c01〕無【大】|無有【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0670c25〕無【大】|無有【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0670c27〕而【大】|而念【石】
- 〔T25 0671a02〕相【大】|相三昧【石】
- 〔T25 0671a04〕得【大】|得淨【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0671a28〕薩【大】|薩有【石】
- 〔T25 0671a29〕時【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0671b04〕以【大】*|〔-〕【宮】* (place of definition of a star · note(0671005) · the asterisk mark following the base text · for the one that shares it see the 0671b07 entry below)
- 〔T25 0671b06〕以【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0671b07〕以【大】*|〔-〕【宮】* (star · corresp→note(0671005) = the note at〔T25 0671b04〕 in this chapter · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0671b10〕修【大】|修習【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0671b13〕尸【大】|尸羅【聖】
- 〔T25 0671b29〕皆【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0671c01〕空【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0671c08〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0671c11〕以【大】|以有【石】
- 〔T25 0671c18〕羅【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0671c19〕分【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0671c21〕取【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0671c23〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0671c25〕無【大】|光【石】
- 〔T25 0671c26〕煩【大】|廣【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0671c26〕膩【大】|貳【宋】【宮】|尼【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0672a05〕得【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0672a10〕益【大】|饒益【石】
- 〔T25 0672a13〕因【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0672a13〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0672a20〕以【大】|已【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0672a21〕來以【大】|以來【聖】
- 〔T25 0672a27〕誰【大】*|誰誰【石】* (place of definition of a star · note(0672007) · for the one that shares it see the next entry)
- 〔T25 0672a27〕誰【大】*|誰誰【石】* (star · corresp→note(0672007) = the note of the first entry at〔T25 0672a27〕 in this chapter · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0672a27〕誰【大】|〔-〕【石】 (place of definition of a star · note(0672007) · for the one that shares it see the next entry)
- 〔T25 0672a28〕即【大】|是【宋】【元】
- 〔T25 0672b11〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0672b14〕為【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0672b27〕華香【大】|香華【明】
- 〔T25 0672b29〕可【大】|滅【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0672c05〕世界【大】|國土【石】
- 〔T25 0672c15〕若【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0672c18〕果【大】*|果若【石】* (place of definition of a star · note(0672016) · for the one that shares it see the next entry)
- 〔T25 0672c18〕果【大】*|果若【石】* (star · corresp→note(0672016) = the note of the first entry at〔T25 0672c18〕 in this chapter · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0672c18〕若【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】 (place of definition of a star · note(0672016) · for the one that shares it see the next entry)
- 〔T25 0672c19〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0672c26〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0672c26〕不【大】|所【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0672c28〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0673a02〕著【大】|善【聖】
- 〔T25 0673a07〕或【大】|或以【石】
- 〔T25 0673a08〕土【大】|城【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0673a13〕佛諸【大】|諸佛【石】
- 〔T25 0673a18〕虛【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0673a21〕相【大】|相三昧【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0673a21〕昧【大】|昧或時入無相三昧【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0673a23〕用【大】|助【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0673a29〕植【大】|殖【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0673b01〕佛【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】* (place of definition of a star · note(0673010) · for the one that shares it see the next entry)
- 〔T25 0673b01〕佛【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】* (star · corresp→note(0673010) = the note of the first entry at〔T25 0673b01〕 in this chapter · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0673b07〕神【大】|諸神【石】
- 〔T25 0673b08〕無【大】|眾【宋】
- 〔T25 0673b17〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0673b21〕不【大】|不蜜【聖】
- 〔T25 0673b22〕識【大】|諸【聖】
- 〔T25 0673b29〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0673c08〕攝【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0673c08〕令【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0673c08〕禪【大】|福【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0673c11〕教【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0673c19〕道【大】|道道【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0673c21〕法【大】|行【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】 (place of definition of a star · note(0673023) · for those that share it see the two entries 0673c24 / 0673c26 below)
- 〔T25 0673c21〕受【大】*|愛【聖】* (place of definition of a star · note(0673023) · for those that share it see the two entries 0673c24 / 0673c26 below)
- 〔T25 0673c24〕受【大】*|愛【聖】* (star · corresp→note(0673023) = the note at〔T25 0673c21〕 in this chapter · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0673c25〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0673c26〕受【大】*|愛【聖】* (star · corresp→note(0673023) = the note at〔T25 0673c21〕 in this chapter · shared within the chapter · the same place of definition as the entry above)
- 〔T25 0674a01〕知【大】|如【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674a01〕是【大】|如是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674a07〕者【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674a10〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674a11〕亦皆【大】|皆亦【聖】
- 〔T25 0674a14〕妨【大】|如【聖】
- 〔T25 0674a17〕深【大】|染【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674a19〕勉【大】|免【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674a20〕威【大】|烕【石】
- 〔T25 0674a26〕所【大】|所有【聖】
- 〔T25 0674b09〕為【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674b11〕佛【大】|佛言【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0674b12〕佛已先【大】|已無【宮】
- 〔T25 0674b24〕發【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674b24〕已【大】|以【石】
- 〔T25 0674b25〕似【大】|以【元】【明】|至【聖】
- 〔T25 0674c09〕今【大】|令【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674c13〕遠【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0674c18〕想【大】|想因【聖】
- 〔T25 0674c19〕相【大】|心【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0674c27〕先【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0675a13〕具足【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0675a13〕恩【大】|息【聖】
- 〔T25 0675a14〕大智度論卷第八十七【大】|大智度經論卷第八十七釋第七十四品下訖第七十五品【聖】|釋第七十五品竟六喻品【石】
- 〔T25 0675a14〕七【大】|七釋第七十五品下訖第七十六品【宮】
The one hundred and two entries above agree mechanically with the number in the list at the end of the working base-text file (the list of the working base text has one hundred and two entries · mechanically recounted by this ledger, one hundred and two); among them the targets of the six star entries have been marked with each entry, and the 「*」 tr. "asterisk" marks of the five places of definition and the six star entries have been restored from the base text. The point-anchor note on the chapter title, the point-anchor note at the end of the chapter, the abbreviated form of the note on the fascicle-end title as it stands, and the two punctuation differences between the list of the working base text and the base text have been listed separately above; the note on the chapter title and the note at the end of the chapter do not enter this ledger of one hundred and two entries, as marked explicitly above.
Witness collation of the sūtra explained (eight places expanded · the rest not expanded · the gap recorded, to be supplied). Within the range of collation for this chapter on the side of the sūtra explained, T223〔T08 0386b09–0389c28〕, the notes of the three sides of its chapter title (a single thought 【大】 / the six perfections without outflows 【宮】 / one mind complete with all practices 【聖】 · the Khitan edition's interlinear note) have been recorded entry by entry in Section IV; of the seventy-three variant places between the body of the chapter and this treatise's sūtra section, the eight places that can be confirmed against the collation notes on this treatise's side have also been expanded entry by entry. The entry-by-entry side-by-side listing of the remaining sixty-five places has not been expanded; that it has not been expanded is recorded as it is, awaiting a later supplementary check, and estimates are not made to pass for counts.